Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Zero no Tsukaima Registration

2008-07-31T07:29:18Z

Momogan:

To re-iterate the registration procedure: please register your intended chapters here.

*This is not some Binding Contract of "I must do the work I put down here". Choices put down here are negotiable between translators (including their own selves who signed up for it).

== List ==
===Volume 1 - The Zero's Familiar/ゼロの使い魔===
::*Insert & Back Cover - Kuroneko - '''Completed'''

'''Kingdom of Magic'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Yuko|Yuko]] & [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - Kuroneko & [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:Sushi-Y|Sushi-Y]] & [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]] - '''Completed'''

'''Gandalfr'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] [[user:TheDefend|(TheDefend]] ~Preview~) - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 8 - [[user:christof|christof]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 2 - Albion of the Wind / 風のアルビオン===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:christof|christof]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:GDsMDDLFNGR|GDsMDDLFNGR]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:christof|christof]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:naturesbless|naturesbless]] (10%) + [[user:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]] (90%) - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 8 - None (dropped by [[user:Magus|Magus]]; [[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 9 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)

=== Volume 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book / 始祖の祈祷書===
::*Chapter 1 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 8 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 9 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 10 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 4 - The Water Spirit of Oath / 誓約の水精霊===
::*Prologue - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:Serenade beta|Serenade beta]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - None ([[user:Matt122004|Matt122004]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 5 - None ([[user:Matt122004|Matt122004]], [[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 6 - None ([[user:Matt122004|Matt122004]], [[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 7 - None ([[user:R6|R6]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 8 - [[user:Serenade beta|Serenade beta]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 9 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Epilogue - [[user:Serenade beta|Serenade beta]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 5 - Tristania's Holiday / トリスタニアの休日===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Serenade beta|Serenade beta]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:Vertiful|Vertiful]]+[[user:Tomojo|Tomojo]]
::*Chapter 3 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)

=== Volume 6 - The Ruby of Atonement / 贖罪の炎赤玉===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] (Omega037, first 5%)
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]]
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]]
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:Serenade Beta|Serenade Beta]]
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]]
::*Chapter 6 - None
::*Chapter 7 - None
::*Chapter 8 - None

=== Volume 7 - The Silver Pentecost / 銀の降臨祭===
::*Chapter 1 - None
::*Chapter 2 - None
::*Chapter 3 - None
::*Chapter 4 - None
::*Chapter 5 - None
::*Chapter 6 - None
::*Chapter 7 - None
::*Chapter 8 - None
::*Chapter 9 - None
::*Chapter 10 - None
::*Epilogue - [[user:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]]

=== Volume 8 - The Serenade of Nostalgia / 望郷の小夜曲===
::*Chapter 1 - None
::*Chapter 2 - None
::*Chapter 3 - None
::*Chapter 4 - None
::*Chapter 5 - None
::*Chapter 6 - None
::*Chapter 7 - None
::*Chapter 8 - None
::*Chapter 9 - None
::*Chapter 10 - None
::*Epilogue - None

=== Side Story Volume 2 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険2===
::*Story 5 - [[user:Trewth|Trewth]]
::*Story 6 - None
::*Extra Story - [[user:Trewth|Trewth]]
::*Story 7 - None
::*Story 8 - None
::*Epilogue - None

== Series Overview ==
*Volume 1 - ''Zero's Familiar'' / ゼロの使い魔
*Volume 2 - ''Albion of the Wind'' / 風のアルビオン
*Volume 3 - ''The Founder's Prayer Book'' / 始祖の祈祷書
*Volume 4 - ''The Water Spirit of Oath'' / 誓約の水精霊
*Volume 5 - ''Tristania's Holiday'' / トリスタニアの休日
*Volume 6 - ''The Ruby of Atonement'' / 贖罪の炎赤石
*Volume 7 - ''The Silver Pentecost'' / 銀の降臨祭
*Volume 8 - ''The Serenade of Nostalgia'' / 望郷の小夜曲
*Volume 9 - ''The Ball of Twin Moons'' / 双月の舞踏会
*Volume 10 - ''The Hero of Ivaldi'' / イーヴァルディの勇者
*Volume 11 - ''A Duet of Recollection'' / 追憶の二重奏
*Volume 12 - ''The Fairies' Holiday'' / 妖精達の休日
*Volume 13 - ''The World Door of the Holy Country'' / 聖国の世界扉
*Volume 14 - ''Aquileia's Saint'' / 水都市の聖女
*Side Story Volume 1 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' / タバサの冒険
*Side Story Volume 2 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' / タバサの冒険2

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Zero no Tsukaima Registration

2008-04-13T08:05:35Z

Momogan:

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

please register your intended chapters here

*This is not some Binding Contract of "I must do the work I put down here". Choices put down here are negotiable between translators (including their own selves who signed up for it).

== List ==

===Volume 1 - The Zero's Familiar/ゼロの使い魔===

::*Insert & Back Cover - Kuroneko - '''Completed'''

'''Kingdom of Magic'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Yuko|Yuko]] & [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - Kuroneko & [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:Sushi-Y|Sushi-Y]] & [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]] - '''Completed'''

'''Gandalfr'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] [[user:TheDefend|(TheDefend]] ~Preview~) - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 8 - [[user:christof|christof]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 2 - Albion of the Wind / 風のアルビオン===

::*Chapter 1 - [[user:christof|christof]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:GDsMDDLFNGR|GDsMDDLFNGR]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:christof|christof]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - None (dropped by [[user:naturesbless|naturesbless]] at 10%) ([[user:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 6 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 8 - None (dropped by [[user:Magus|Magus]]; [[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 9 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)

=== Volume 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book / 始祖の祈祷書===

::*Chapter 1 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 8 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 9 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 10 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 4 - The Water Spirit of Oath / 誓約の水精霊===

::*Prologue - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~ '''in progress''')
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:Serenade beta|Serenade beta]]
::*Chapter 4 - None ([[user:Matt122004|Matt122004]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 5 - None ([[user:Matt122004|Matt122004]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 6 - None ([[user:Matt122004|Matt122004]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 7 - None ([[user:R6|R6]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 8 - None ([[user:R6|R6]] ~Preview~ '''in progress''')
::*Chapter 9 - None ([[user:Matt122004|Matt122004]] ~Preview~)
::*Epilogue - None

=== Volume 5 - Tristania's Holiday / トリスタニアの休日===

::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Serenade_Beta|Serenade beta]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:Vertiful|Vertiful]]+[[user:Tomojo|Tomojo]]
::*Chapter 3 - None

=== Volume 6 - The Ruby of Atonement / 贖罪の炎赤玉===

::*Chapter 1 - Omega037 
::*Chapter 2 - None
::*Chapter 3 - None
::*Chapter 4 - None
::*Chapter 5 - None
::*Chapter 6 - None
::*Chapter 7 - None
::*Chapter 8 - None

=== Volume 7 - The Silver Pentecost / 銀の降臨祭===

::*Chapter 1 - None
::*Chapter 2 - None
::*Chapter 3 - None
::*Chapter 4 - None
::*Chapter 5 - None
::*Chapter 6 - None
::*Chapter 7 - None
::*Chapter 8 - None
::*Chapter 9 - None
::*Chapter 10 - None
::*Epilogue - [[user:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]]

=== Volume 8 - The Serenade of Nostalgia / 望郷の小夜曲===

::*Chapter 1 - None
::*Chapter 2 - None
::*Chapter 3 - None
::*Chapter 4 - None
::*Chapter 5 - None
::*Chapter 6 - None
::*Chapter 7 - None
::*Chapter 8 - None
::*Chapter 9 - None
::*Chapter 10 - None
::*Epilogue - None

== Series Overview ==

* Volume 1 - ''Zero's Familiar'' / ゼロの使い魔
* Volume 2 - ''Albion of the Wind'' / 風のアルビオン
* Volume 3 - ''The Founder's Prayer Book'' / 始祖の祈祷書
* Volume 4 - ''The Water Spirit of Oath'' / 誓約の水精霊
* Volume 5 - ''Tristania's Holiday'' / トリスタニアの休日
* Volume 6 - ''The Ruby of Atonement'' / 贖罪の炎赤石
* Volume 7 - ''The Silver Pentecost'' / 銀の降臨祭
* Volume 8 - ''The Serenade of Nostalgia'' / 望郷の小夜曲
* Volume 9 - ''The Ball of Twin Moons'' / 双月の舞踏会
* Volume 10 - ''The Hero of Ivaldi'' / イーヴァルディの勇者
* Volume 11 - ''A Duet of Recollection'' / 追憶の二重奏
* Volume 12 - ''The Fairies' Holiday'' / 妖精達の休日
* Volume 13 - ''The World Door of the Holy Country'' / 聖国の世界扉
* Side Story Volume 1 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' / タバサの冒険
* Side Story Volume 2 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' / タバサの冒険2

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Zero no Tsukaima

2008-04-13T08:04:13Z

Momogan:

The ''Zero no Tsukaima'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%28version_fran%C3%A7aise%29|Français (French)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7EItalian_Version%7E|Italiano (Italian)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_wersja_polska|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7EVersi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%7E|Española (Spanish)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----
Visit the [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/index.php Baka-Tsuki Project Forum] to discuss this series and other information from Baka-Tsuki.

Baka-Tsuki Members who are interested in this series please [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=248 read this].

== Updates == 
*April 3, 2008:
:*Volume 5, Chapter 1 is translated. Thanks to [[user:Serenade_beta|Serenade beta]]!
*April 2, 2008:
:*Volume 3, Chapter 1 preview script is complete, translated by [[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]].
:You can now read up to volume 4 without skipping any parts of story!

Older updates can be found on the [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_news_archive|ZnT news archive]].

== Translation ==
=== [[Translators_Zero_no_Tsukaima_Registration|Registration]] ===
Translators are requested to mark all the chapters they are translating on the [[Translators_Zero_no_Tsukaima_Registration|Registration Page]] according to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Guideline#Translation_Management|Translation Management]] section of ''Zero no Tsukaima'' [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Guideline|Project Specific Guidelines]].
=== Format Standards ===
Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the agreed points highlighted in [[Format_guideline|Format/Style Guideline]].

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor mistakes compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself''' - this is a Wiki which means it's meant for anyone to fix things (and if you screw up, we can revert back your changes if all deem necessary). We can see the corrections you make, so just go ahead instead of hiding or waiting for permission.

=== Joint Collaboration ===
This Project was a [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=246 joint collaboration] with the following active groups:
* [http://www.kawaiiheavens.net/ Kawaii Heavens] (who also worked on the manga version of this series)
::*Volume 1 (all chapters)


*[http://www.k-neko.net/ Kuroneko]
::*Volume 1, Chapter 1
::*Volume 1, Chapter 2

== ''Zero no Tsukaima'' series by Noboru Yamaguchi ==
===[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Full_Text|Volume 1 - Zero's Familiar / ゼロの使い魔]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume1_Insert_&_Back Cover|Insert & Back Cover]]
'''Kingdom of Magic'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - I'm a Familiar]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Louise the Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Legend]]
'''Gandalfr'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Familiar's Day]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Kirche the Ardent]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Tristain's Arms Dealer]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Fouquet the Crumbling Earth]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Staff of Destruction]]

===[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Full_Text|Volume 2 - Albion of the Wind / 風のアルビオン]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - A Secret Boat]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Her Majesty's Melancholy]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Childhood Friend's Request]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Port City - La Rochelle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A Rest Day Before Leaving]] - [Stalled at 10%; the rest is translated as [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter5_%7EPreview%7E|~Preview~]]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The White Country]]
::*Chapter 7 - The Prince of a Dying Country [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|~Preview~]]
::*Chapter 8 - The Eve before the Final Battle in Newcastle - [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|~Preview~]]
::*Chapter 9 - The Final Battle [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|~Preview~]]

===[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Full_Text|Volume 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book / 始祖の祈祷書]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Lineage of Zero [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter1_%7EPreview%7E|~Preview~]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Louise's Lovesickness]]
::*Chapter 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|~Preview~]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Love Triangle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Arsenal and the Royal Family]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Treasure Hunting]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Dragon's Raiment]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Colbert's Laboratory]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter9|Chapter 9 - Declaration of War]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter10|Chapter 10 - The Void]]

=== Volume 4 - The Water Spirit of Oath / 誓約の水精霊===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Saint]]
::*Chapter 2 - Saito Goes Shopping in the Triumphant Town
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Sailor Outfit and Louise's Jealousy]] - [25% Translated]
::*Chapter 4 - Tabitha's Secret [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter4_%7EPreview%7E|~Preview~]]
::*Chapter 5 - The Strength of a Love Potion [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter5_%7EPreview%7E|~Preview~]]
::*Chapter 6 - The Water Spirit [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|~Preview~]]
::*Chapter 7 - Andvari's Ring [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|~Preview~]]
::*Chapter 8 - Reunion with Falsehood
::*Chapter 9 - Confrontation of Sadness [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|~Preview~]]
::*Epilogue

=== Volume 5 - Tristania's Holiday / トリスタニアの休日===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The "Charming Faeries" Inn]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Encounter with the Flame and the Friendship with the Wind]] - [25% Translated]
::*Chapter 3 - Tristania's Holiday

=== Volume 6 - The Ruby of Atonement / 贖罪の炎赤石===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Homecoming]] - [5% Translated]
::*Chapter 2 - Cattleya
::*Chapter 3 - Duke de la Vallière
::*Chapter 4 - Commanding Officer Guiche and Officer Cadet Malicorne
::*Chapter 5 - Flame of Twenty Years Ago
::*Chapter 6 - Sortie
::*Chapter 7 - The Illusion of ダータルネス
::*Chapter 8 - The Atonement of Flame

=== Volume 7 - The Silver Pentecost / 銀の降臨祭===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - The Temperature Difference between the Two
::*Chapter 2 - Elf
::*Chapter 3 - The Shinto Priest of Romaria
::*Chapter 4 - The Emperor and the Secretary
::*Chapter 5 - The Ancient City of South Gotha
::*Chapter 6 - Truce
::*Chapter 7 - The Reason to Fight
::*Chapter 8 - King of Gallia 
::*Chapter 9 - Rout
::*Chapter 10 - The Place of Courage
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Epilogue|Epilogue]] - [Proofreading] 

=== Volume 8 - The Serenade of Nostalgia / 望郷の小夜曲===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Each End of the War
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Saito's Morning]] - [20% Translated]
::*Chapter 3 - The Golden Elf
::*Chapter 4 - The Visit of the Shinto Priest
::*Chapter 5 - The Gandalfr Disappearing
::*Chapter 6 - The Nations Conference
::*Chapter 7 - Louise's Decision
::*Chapter 8 - The Users of Void
::*Chapter 9 - Myozunitonirun
::*Chapter 10 - Swordsman
::*Epilogue

=== Volume 9 - The Ball of Twin Moons / 双月の舞踏会===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Louise's Fear
::*Chapter 2 - The Elf of the Forest
::*Chapter 3 - The Meeting and the Parting of the User
::*Chapter 4 - The Title of Chevalier
::*Chapter 5 - The Knight Corps of the Water Spirit
::*Chapter 6 - The Feelings of the Queen
::*Chapter 7 - Solicitation
::*Chapter 8 - The Ball of Sleipnir
::*Chapter 9 - The Confrontation of the 怪鳥
::*Epilogue

=== Volume 10 - The Hero of Ivaldi / イーヴァルディの勇者===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - 『オストラント』号
::*Chapter 2 - Elf
::*Chapter 3 - Anxiety and Jalousy
::*Chapter 4 - The Queen and the Knights
::*Chapter 5 - Siblings
::*Chapter 6 - Six Persons in Prison
::*Chapter 7 - Settlement of the Past
::*Chapter 8 - The Old Mansion of Orleans
::*Chapter 9 - アーハンブラ Castle
::*Chapter 10 - The Hero of Ivaldi
::*Epilogue

=== Volume 11 - A Duet of Recollection / 追憶の二重奏===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Von Zerbst
::*Chapter 2 - The Queen and the Duke
::*Chapter 3 - Karin the Heavy Wind
::*Chapter 4 - The Vallière Family
::*Chapter 5 - New School Term
::*Chapter 6 - Private Lesson
::*Chapter 7 - The Pope of Romaria
::*Chapter 8 - Jörmungandr
::*Chapter 9 - Reunion in Westwood
::*Chapter 10 - The Heart of the Duet
::*Epilogue

=== Volume 12 - The Fairies' Holiday / 妖精達の休日===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*Prologue
'''The White Country（Albion）からの編入生'''
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
'''Knight Corps of the Water Spirit, Charge!'''
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
'''Right to Use Saito during a Day'''
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2

=== Volume 13 - The World Door of the Holy Country / 聖国の世界扉===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Romaria
::*Chapter 2 - Saito's Decision
::*Chapter 3 - 『オストラント』号の上で
::*Chapter 4 - 二つの騎士隊
::*Chapter 5 - The Persuasion of the Pope
::*Chapter 6 - Long Spear
::*Chapter 7 - World Door
::*Chapter 8 - Meaning of the Smile
::*Epilogue

=== Side Story Volume 1 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume1_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*Story 1 - Tabitha and the Pterosaur
::*Story 2 - Tabitha and the Vampire
::*Story 3 - Tabitha and the Assassin
::*Story 4 - Tabitha and the Magic Doll

=== Side Story Volume 2 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険2===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume2_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*Story 5 - Tabitha and the Gambler
::*Story 6 - Tabitha and the Minotaur
::*Extra Chapter - Sylphid's Day
::*Story 7 - Tabitha and the Bird of Paradise
::*Story 8 - Tabitha and the Naval Port

== Project Staff ==
*Project Administrator: [[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]

=== Translators ===
'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Momogan|Momogan]]
::*[[user:Serenade_Beta|Serenade_Beta]]
::*[[user:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]]
'''A.W.O.L'''
::*[[user:Claies|Claies]]
::*[[user:christof|christof]]
::*[[user:naturesbless|naturesbless]]
'''M.I.A'''
::*[[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]]
'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:Sushi-Y|Sushi-Y]]
::*[[user:Nidema|Nidema]]
::*[[user:SaiyaJedi|SaiyaJedi]] <- aka "SaitoFromEarth"

=== Editors ===
This is the Project Editorial Team.
They will regularly patrol the projects to prevent vandalism & make sure the guidelines are implemented. If you have any inquiries about certain edits please contact any one of the members.

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]
::*[[user:Matt122004|Matt122004]]
::*[[user:DeotoxSlayer|DeotoxSlayer]]
'''A.W.O.L'''
::*[[user:Bicube|Bicube]]
::*[[user:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]]
::*[[user:Rednal|Rednal]]
::*[[user:Se-chan|Se-Chan]]
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
::*[[user:Darkoneko|Darkoneko]]
'''M.I.A'''
::*[[user:Nandeyanen|Nandeyanen]]
'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]]
::*[[user:BlckKnght|BlckKnght]]
::*[[user:Crowkenobi|Crowkenobi]]
::*[[user:Andiyar|Andiyar]]

== Series Overview ==

* Volume 1 - ''Zero's Familiar'' / ゼロの使い魔 (published June 25, 2004; ISBN 4-8401-1105-7 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1105-8)
* Volume 2 - ''Albion of the Wind'' / 風のアルビオン (published September 25, 2004; ISBN 4-8401-1144-8 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1144-7)
* Volume 3 - ''The Founder's Prayer Book'' / 始祖の祈祷書 (published December 25, 2004; ISBN 4-8401-1196-0 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1196-6)
* Volume 4 - ''The Water Spirit of Oath'' / 誓約の水精霊 (published March 25, 2005; ISBN 4-8401-1236-3 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1236-9)
* Volume 5 - ''Tristania's Holiday'' / トリスタニアの休日 (published July 25, 2005; ISBN 4-8401-1290-8 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1290-1)
* Volume 6 - ''The Ruby of Atonement'' / 贖罪の炎赤石 (published November 25, 2005; ISBN 4-8401-1449-8 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1449-3)
* Volume 7 - ''The Silver Pentecost'' / 銀の降臨祭 (published February 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1501-X and ISBN 978-4-8401-1501-8)
* Volume 8 - ''The Serenade of Nostalgia'' / 望郷の小夜曲 (published June 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1542-7 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1542-1)
* Volume 9 - ''The Ball of Twin Moons'' / 双月の舞踏会 (published September 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1707-1 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1707-4)
* Volume 10 - ''The Hero of Ivaldi'' / イーヴァルディの勇者 (published December 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1766-7 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1766-1)
* Volume 11 - ''A Duet of Recollection'' / 追憶の二重奏 (published May 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-1859-0 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1859-0)
* Volume 12 - ''The Fairies' Holiday'' / 妖精達の休日 (published August 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-1900-7 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1900-9)
* Volume 13 - ''The World Door of the Holy Country'' / 聖国の世界扉 (published December 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-2110-9 and ISBN 978-4-8401-2110-1)
* Side Story Volume 1 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' / タバサの冒険 (published October 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1726-8 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1726-5)
* Side Story Volume 2 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' / タバサの冒険2 (published October 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-2058-7 and ISBN 978-4-8401-2058-6)

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter1

2008-04-13T08:01:43Z

Momogan: uploaded the rest

On the Bourdonné Street in the town below the Tristain castle, a magnificent parade was being held in commemoration of their victory. The parade was led by Princess Henrietta’s chariot, which was pulled along by the legendary beasts known as unicorns. Renown nobles in their chariots followed after her. Around them, the magical defence squad served as their bodyguards.

The narrow road was filled with spectators. People cheered as they watched from the windows and roofs of the buildings as the chariots passed by.

“Long live Princess Henrietta!”

“Long live Tristain!”

The crowd was extremely enthusiastic. Princess Henrietta had led the Tristain forces to victory at the Plains of Tarbes the other day against the Albion forces who had broken their contract. Princess Henrietta, who had defeated the enemy which outnumbered them, was praised as a ‘saint’ and was as popular as could be.

After the parade was over, a coronation was awaiting Henrietta, in which she was to assume the throne. This was proposed by Cardinal Marazinasa, with most of the court’s nobles and cabinet ministers agreeing.

The marriage of the prince of the neighbouring country, Germania, with Henrietta was cancelled, much to their disappointment. After all, they could not afford to be unyielding to a country that defeated the invading forces of Albion.

Of course, cancellation of the alliance was out of the question. Tristain was a strong country that Germania, who was frightened of the wrath of Albion, could not afford to be without.

In other words, Henrietta had gained her freedom through her own hands.

A party of the defeated Albion soldiers were watching the triumphant return in the corner of the plaza. They were the nobles of the Albion forces who were taken as prisoners. Even though they were prisoners, they were treated fairly well. Their wands were confiscated, but they were not tied up, and could freely stand. Guards were place around them, but none of them were thinking of escaping. When nobles are captured as prisoners, they undergo an oath. If they were to break that oath, then their honour and name would turn into ashes. For nobles, who valued honour very highly, it was the equivalent of death.

Within that party of people, there was a scorched man with a bold face. It was Sir Bowood, who was the captain of the Lexington warship, which Louise sunk by engulfing in flames with her Void magic. He nudged at the noble beside him and spoke to him.

“Look Horeisho, It’s the ‘saint’ who defeated us”

The noble called Horeisho turned his fat figure and replied.

“Hm… There hasn’t been an enthronement of a princess in Halkeginia before. Even though they defeated us, the war still isn’t over. Furthermore, isn’t she a bit young?”

“Horeisho, you should study some history. There’s been one instance in Garia and two in Tristain where the princess has been enthroned.”

Horeisho scratched his head.

“History you say? If it do, we’ll just a ribbon of decoration on the Saint Henrietta’s page of history. That light! Not only did it annihilate my ship but yours as well!”

Bowood nodded. That ball of light which shone above the Lexington expanded to a huge size in just a matter of seconds. Not only did it cause the fleet to be engulfed in flames but it also destroyed the ‘wind stones’ on board the ships, causing them to sink towards the ground.

What was even more surprising, was that the light did not kill a single person. The light destroyed the fleet, but had no effect on the people. They managed to glide down onto the ground with what little control they had left. The flames did injury many people but there no casualties.

“A miraculous light… I can’t believe it. I haven’t even heard or seen that kind of magic before. Our country has chosen a fearsome enemy.” Bowood whispered.

He called out to a soldier who was holding a large halberd.

“You. Yes, you.”

Raising his eyebrows the soldier approached Bowood.

“Did you call for me? Your excellency”

No matter if the person was an enemy or ally, nobles are treated with respect. The soldier waited for Bowood’s words in a polite manner.

“My subordinates aren’t locked up are they? Are they being fed properly?”

“The soldiers who were captured are being gathered in one and are being invited into the Tristain forces. There is compulsory labour imposed on them but most of them should be aspiring to join our forces. After all, it was a big victory. Don’t worry about their stomaches, Tristain is not such a poor country as to be considering whether or not to give prisoners food.”

“Here’s a cup to celebrate the ‘saint’s’ victory”

The soldier laughed.

“Allow me to offer a cup to your excellency’s health.”

Feeling cheerful, Bowood whispered while he watched the soldier leave.

“ If this annoying war ends and you go back home, what would you do Horeisho?”

“I’m going to retire from the army. I wouldn’t even mind if I gave up my wand, after seeing that light.”

Bowood laughed loudly.

“We think alike! I feel exactly the same”

A smile arose on Cardinal Mazarini’s face while he sat next to Henrietta. It was a smile that he had not shown for ten years, a smile without worry. Opening the carriage windows, he waved his hands in response to the deafening cheer of the crowd. He was glad that the two weights on his shoulders were lightened. Internal administration and diplomacy. He was considering leaving them to Henrietta and acting as an advisor himself.

Mazarini noticed that his new lord had a sad expression on her face. Tweaking his moustache, he asked her, “It seems that you are not feeling happy. I haven’t seen you cheerful since you’ve stepped in this carriage.”

“Why must I take the throne? Mother is here isn’t she?”

“She won’t even respond if we call her ‘Your majesty the queen.’ She said that she is not a king, merely the king’s wife and your mother and would definitely not accept the crown.”

“Why did my mother refuse to accept?”

A sad expression came over Mazarini’s face.

“The queen is still mourning. She still longs for your late father.”

Henrietta sighed.

“Then I’ll just be like my mother. The throne can remain empty. The coronation won’t proceed.”

“Don’t say such selfish things! Your coronation is something your mother has hoped for as well. Tristain cannot be a weak country right now. The nobles and citizens of Tristain, our allied countries as well, are hoping for you to take the throne.”

Henrietta sighed again. She looked at the wind ruby on her left ring finger. It was the ring which Saito had brought back to her, a memento of Wales’. The victory that ascended her to the throne… was in a sense Wales’ victory. The ring gave Henrietta courage to face the enemy.

If mother left the throne empty because she was longing for father… then I want to do the same. I don’t want to become a queen.

But she could hear the crowd’s cheers. As if admonishing, Mazarini quietly whispered.

“The citizens are all hoping for the coronation. Your excellency’s body, is already not something that is yours.”

With a cough, he continued.

“I’ll explain the procedures of the coronation. So that you won’t make any mistakes.”

“It’s only wearing a crown… Why is it such a big fuss.”

“Don’t say such things. It’s a holy ritual. It’s a ritual where you bear the power bestowed by the founders and declare it to the world. The procedures are all a tradition.”

In an air of importance, Mazarini explained the procedures.

“…Then, when the ritual is finished, your excellency will approach the queen at the altar. You will state the written vow to the founders and the gods and your mother will place the crown on you. Then everyone in Halkeginia, including me, will be addressing you as ‘your majesty’.”

A vow…

Pledging something that she didn’t really hold true in her heart… isn’t that blasphemy? Thought Henrietta.

I just can’t think of myself as queen. That victory… the victory at Tarbes that ascended me to the throne was not through my leadership, but by the abundant experience and wit of the generals and Mazarini. I was only leading, I didn’t do anything else. If Wales were alive right now, what would he say to me? Me, who’s been given the duty of rising to apex of power…

Wales.

My dear Wales.

The person I have only loved…

Before that or even after that, the only time I have truly vowed with the words ringing true with my heart has been that one time in the Ragdorian lake. The great victory and the brilliance of the coronation did not lighten Henrietta’s heart from such thoughts.

She blankly stared at the parchment in her hands.

It was the report that had been delivered to Henrietta the other day. Recorded there was the interrogation of the prisoners done by a guard. There was something written about Saito’s zero fighter shooting down the dragoons. A prisoner who had been a dragoon said that it flew with great agility and used powerful magic based attacks, shooting down his allies one by one. But, such a dragoon did not exist in the Tristain forces. Puzzled by this, the guard had investigated further in the matter. A report from the village of Tarbes continued. The ‘dragon’ the dragoon was using was infact a magical item called the Dragon’s Raiment belonging to the Village of Tarbes. But it seems like it wasn’t a magical item, but instead an unknown machinery.

The one who was controlling it was the familiar of her friend, La Vallière. And… there was a slight hint of information regarding the light which destroyed the enemy fleet as well. That light, had appeared near the flying machine. The guard had made quite a hypothesis, that La Vallière and her familiar were the source of that light. However, the guard seemed troubled whether to directly contact the two. The report ended with a request for further directions regarding the investigation.

The light which brought me victory.

The intense light that resembled the sun.

Even by thinking about the light her body grew warm.

“Was it you, Louise?” Whispered Henrietta quietly.

Meanwhile, in contrast to the excitement on Bourdonné street, the same old repetitive days continued on for the Academy of Magic. The headmaster of the academy, Osman, had praised the victory of the Kingdom’s forces at Tarbes, but other than that, nothing else had happened.

But then again, they were in a school, an environment that had no place for things like politics. Even in the midst of war, the students were off somewhere doing their own things. For the nobles of Halkeginia, war was something that occurred every year. There was always some quarrel somewhere in the world. And when things got more serious, there would be an uproar, but when the battles had settled, things would be like always.

Within this process, another little war had been set in motion in the quiet Vestri courtyard.

On a bench under the warm sun, Saito opened the package in his hands.

His face shone brightly.

“Wow! That’s great! A muffler!”

A blushing Siesta sat next to him.

“Well, um, what was it called… an aeroplane? It’s cold when you’re riding that right?”

It was three hours past noon. Since Siesta had something to give him, she had told him to go to the Vestri courtyard. And the present was a muffler. A muffler as white as snow. It was warm like Siesta’s soft skin.

“Yeah! It does get quite cold when I open the windshield.”

Saito wrapped it around his neck to try it on. It was the start of summer, but the skies were cold and all the more cold when the windshield was open. During takeoff and landing he needed to stretch his head outside of the windshield to check below him. It was different to the modern aeroplanes were they could do everything with the windshield closed.

On the white muffler, words were written with black knitting wool. At first they looked with letters from the alphabet but on closer inspection they were Halkeginian characters, quite different from the alphabet.

“What does this say?”

“Hm? Ah, you can’t read our words because you’re from another world. Um, your name is written there.”

“I see”

Saito was moved. “Ah, so that’s how my name is written in this world’s characters” he thought while looking at it with fascination. Four characters were grouped together, which was probably pronounced “Saito”. Close to that group of characters was another group of six.

“How about this?”

“Eheh… that’s my name. Sorry, I couldn’t help myself. You don’t like it?”

“N-No not at all!”

Saito frantically shook his head.

“I’m really happy that you knit a muffler for me”

It was the first time in his life that he had received a present from a girl. He remembered the tragedies that had happened every year. His birthday was on a national holiday so school was off. He hadn’t had a single girlfriend to congratulate him. Only once, did his mother give a watch to him, which broke the following day. On Valentine’s Day, there was actually one time where his seat was mixed up with the person’s next to him and a chocolate was placed in his desk.

“Who is it! Who is it that likes me?! I’ll most likely like you as well!!” he shouted, dancing around in joy. An ordinary looking girl came up to him and said “Sorry, got the seats mixed up.” Embarrassed at his own excitement he ended up sulking in the toilets.

And so, receiving a present from a girl was enough to make him teary. The fact that it was hand made raised Siesta’s charm by 120%. The usual cute Siesta had been elevated to the status of an angel.

“But is it really alright to give this to me? It must have been a lot of work to knit this” Saito said quietly.

“It’s ok. You know, when the Albion forces attacked I was so scared. But when I heard the battle had ended and came out of the forest, you had already landed with that aeroplane right?”

Saito nodded.

“I was really really happy. Which is why I…”

The two found themselves blushing. Siesta had hugged Saito and kissed him on the cheek during that time.

The village people came out of the forest soon after. Many of them had been intently watching Saito defeat the enemy dragoons with his Zero fighter. They had praised Saito and Louise as heroes for crushing the enemies. Celebrations were held for three days and three nights, and both of them received treatment as fine as royalty. They had also restored Siesta’s grandfather’s honour, as they proved the zero fighter could really fly.

During the banquet

Saito nervously brushed his hand along the muffler around his neck. He noticed something odd.

“Siesta, the muffler is quite long…”

“Hehe… that’s because it’s made for doing this”

Siesta took the end of the muffler and wrapped it around her own neck. When she did that, the muffler’s length was just right.

“I-It’s made for two people?”

“Yep. You don’t like it?”

There was an incredible charm as Siesta looked into his eyes after saying that. It was as if she had the eyes of a loving puppy.

A muffler made for two… what are you, the perfect maid? A maid like you would be sentenced to death in Japan, y-y-you…

Saito’s thoughts had started to not make sense. Siesta’s maid like manner had landed a critical hit in his mind.

Siesta launches another attack. Closing her eyes she pouts her lips and leans towards him.

Saito gulped. His reaction would make him press his lips against hers. But… the memory of her father’s words during the banquet resurfaces in his mind. He had approached Saito when Siesta had left her seat for a while. He praised Saito as the hero of the village, as he had defeated the dragoons from Albion. His smiling face however quickly wore a much more sinister expression as he directed a bloodcurdling glare at Saito.

“You’re the saviour of this village, and the hero that protected Tristain from Albion. I love you for that. But…”

“Um, but what?”

“If you make my daughter cry, I will kill you. ”

Saito would never forget her father’s face as he said that. It was more daunting than orcs, dragoons, even Louise’s magic that destroyed the enemy fleet.

He couldn’t just carelessly make a move on Siesta. He was someone who had to return home after all… If he kissed her, then he would make Siesta sad. And if that happened, Siesta’s father would probably go to Earth and hunt him down. The terror that his face had emitted, was menacing enough to stop him from laughing off the idea.

But, as Siesta’s lips approached even closer, his hesitation had started to feeble. Since Saito wasn’t moving any closer, it seemed Siesta was planning to close the distance between them herself. Grabbing Saito’s head, she daringly drew him in. Siesta was a girl who was unbelievably daring when she was daring. Saito couldn’t resist.

Ah, no…but if it’s only a kiss then… He thinks as his body stiffens.

And with loud thud, Saito faints from a large rock thrown at his head.

About 15 metres behind the bench Siesta and Saito were seated, was a gaping hole in the ground. In it, was a girl catching her breath. It was none other than Louise.

Louise stamped her feet. Beside her, was the large mole that had dug the hole, Belldandy and the intelligence sword, Delfinger. After making Guische’s mole dig the hole, Louise hid in it, popping her head up to quietly watch over Saito and Siesta. She had brought Delfinger along since she had things she wanted to ask him.

“What with that familiar!”

Grumbling, as she hit the wall of the hole with her fist.

“Don’t die Saito!” could be heard from the bench, as Siesta tended to Saito. Louise had thrown the rock that hit Saito in the head. It was unforgivable to kiss another girl since he was her familiar.

“Hey, noble girl” says Derflinger with an expressionless voice.

“What. Start remembering my name already.”

“Who cares about that. More over, has it become popular to dig holes to watch over familiars?”

“Why would it be popular?”

“Then why are you peeping from this hole?”

“If I’m seen I’m going to look bad” Louise says while glaring at the sword.

“Then isn’t it better to just stop peeping at him? It’s okay to leave him to do whatever he likes right?”

“No it’s not okay. That idiot familiar, without even consulting me, would spend a whole day f-f-f-flirting with that girl.”

Louise’s voice had started to shake when she reached the word “flirting.” She was quite angry.

“I might even be the legendary ‘void’ mage yet I can’t even find anyone to talk it over with. I was even going to find that useless, incompetent fool of a familiar of mine but he was off somewhere f-f-f-flir…”

“f-f-f-flir”

“Don’t copy me!”

“But, wasn’t throwing a rock a bit too much? My partner could have even died.”

Louise crossed her arms while sitting in the hole.

“Flirting somewhere without even fulfilling the duty of a familiar; he’s still 10 years early for that!”

“Jealousy”

“No. You’re wrong.”

As Louise turned her blushing face away, Delfinger imitated Louise’s tone of speech.

“Why would he not try to kiss me”

“Be quiet.”

“I was even pretending to be asleep. I’ll cry you know.”

“If you say that again, I will melt you with my ‘void’ magic. I swear, I will melt you.”

Delfinger shook uncontrollably with laughter. Eyeing it with great distaste, Louise asked Delfinger.

“Hey, I guess there’s no one else to ask but you. A fine noble like me, is asking a rusty sword like you a question, be grateful.”

“What?”

Louise gave a slight cough. With a blushing face, she asked Delfinger in a tone of voice that desperately tried to savour any dignity she had.

“State in which areas that maid is more attractive than me, in a concise and easily understandable way.”

“What use is it in asking?”

“That’s none of your business. Just answer the question.”

“Jealousy”

“I said that wasn’t it didn’t I?!”

“And you even passionately kissed me back then… I’ll cry you know.”

“Right, now to melt you.”

Louise firmly held her wand while muttering an incantation. Delfinger quickly answered in a panic. He couldn’t possibly withstand an explosion of magical light.

“O-Ok I understand! There’s no helping you is there! Well firstly, that girl can cook.”

“I guess so. But so what. You can just order food.”

“Guys like girls like that. She also seems to be good at sewing.”

“I can also do that. I was taught by my mother you know.”

“You are like a lizard, and she is a dragon if one were to compare you two in sewing.”

“Next.”

“Well the face… I guess it’s a matter of preference. You’re quite good in this area but that girl also has her own charm. But that girl has a weapon you don’t have.”

“What would that be?”

“Breasts.”

“People grow you know.”

Louise says as she sticks her chest. A magnificently flat chest.

“How old are you?”

“Sixteen.”

“Oh. Grown up already. No hope left.”

Louise starts muttering an incantation.

“Wait! Stop! Hey! Guys naturally like girls with large breasts. He literally was off in fairyland when he had a bath with that girl.”

Delfinger said, as fury started to fill Louise’s eyes.

“What? What did you say just now?”

“Eh? When they bathed together…”

Delfinger explained the incident where Saito and Siesta took a bath together.

Louise had been deeply inhaling and exhaling. She was shaking uncontrollably with anger. Delfinger decided to keep quiet after being scared by her, something rare for a sword like him to feel.

Meanwhile the mole had popped its head up from the hole. It had seen the glad figure of its master who had been searching for it. Kneeling down, Guische put his arms around his familiar and rubbed his cheek against its.

“Ah! I was looking for you Belldandy! You cute hairy thing! What on Halkeginia have you been doing, digging a hole here like this? Hm? Eh, Louise?”

Guische looked perplexed as he peered in the hole to find Louise.

“Why are you in this hole?”

With a troubled expression, Belldandy looked at both Guische and Louise. Guische gave a slight nod and started to speak in a convinced manner.

“I understand Louise. You let Belldandy dig the hole, so that you could go looking for earthworms? In the mood for concocting beauty serums I see. And your familiar seems to be occupied with that maid from the dining hall as well…”

Guische said, as he glanced over at the scene of Seista nursing Saito. Just as usual, Saito was unconscious. Seista would cling to his chest and make a big fuss.

“Ahaha! You’ll have to work hard on your beauty to win back that familiar of yours! Being taken by a peasant girl…your honour will surely be ruined!”

Crap, Delfinger mutters.

Louise grabs onto Guische’s ankles and pulls him into the hole. In a mere two seconds she finishes him off. The mole worryingly prods its nose against Guische’s unconscious face. Clenching her fists, she mutters in a low voice.

“Next up is him.”

“Seems like this ‘zero’ his a hundred times more scary than the previous ones” Delfinger says to himself.

Rubbing his sore head, Saito returns back to Louise’s room, to find Louise simply sitting cross-legged on the bed staring at the window.

The room was dim. It was already evening but Louise hadn’t turned any lights on. Saito felt a slight shiver down his spine from the ominous atmosphere.

“Is anything wrong Louise? Isn’t the room a bit dark?”

Louise didn’t reply. She simply kept her back to Saito. She seemed to be in a bad mood. What could she be angry about? Saito wondered.

“Quite a late time to return isn’t it. What have you been doing?” Louise asked without moving an inch. Her tone of voice was cold, but it didn’t seem like she was angry. Saito gave a sigh of relief and replied.

“I met up with Siesta in the Vestri courtyard. She said she had something to give me. And then a rock from nowhere hit my head… it really hurt.”

“Really. Must have been divine punishment. By the way, I have something to say to you… so sit on the floor.”

“Eh, the floor?”

“You dog.”

Ah, back to dog~, muttered Saito as he slowly backed towards the door. Don’t curse the gods, as they say. Heck, Louise was scarier than god. Was it because of the founder or the void magic, he didn’t know, but it was Louise – who had annihilated all the enemy ships with a single spell.

Louise gave a flick of her wand when Saito tried to open the door.

Huh? When he tried to turn the knob it wouldn’t turn.

“Strange huh… seems like I can do common magic with ease now” Louise said with her back still turned towards him.

“L-Louise?” asked Saito in a trembling voice.

Louise was terrifying. Her voice was normal, but still, she was terrifying.

“I’ve always failed on the spells of the four major branches of magic up until now… perhaps I really am the one chosen to bear the void. And then day after day there’ll be growth. What do you think, dog?”

Saito was now desperately trying to turn the door knob, but it wouldn’t budge.

“It’s useless. I cast a ‘Lock’ spell on it. By the way dog, your master has been very uneasy. I might even by the one chosen to bear the void magic, but I can’t even find anyone to talk over something with. No one knows that I can use void magic at the moment. It seems like my explosion spell has just been treated as a miracle by the people…. But I think the castle will know soon enough. Then what will become of me? In such a dire moment, my ungracious fool of familiar decides to go on a date with a maid.”

And you even k-k-kissed me – Louise was about to say before she quickly shut her mouth. Taking a deep breath she chose her next words.

Saito’s face had grown pale already as he continued trying to turn the knob. No matter how hard to tried to turn it, the knob wouldn’t turn. The ‘Lock’ spell was very strong.

“A date is alright I guess. But a bath. Now that won’t do at all. That’s the worst of the worst. Ignoring your master and taking a bath with a maid? I’m pretty sure that’s enough for a death sentence. You’re so lucky I’m a kind person.”

Louise started trembling.

You even k-k-k-k-kissed me. A bath. A bath with the maid.

Something was flying towards the window. It was a pelican.

“Ah. That was quick.”

Louise untied the package at the pelican’s feet, placed it on the bed and put some gold coins in its beak. Seems like pelicans are used as the equivalent of home delivery services in Saito’s world.

“W-What did you buy?”

“I’ve come to realise that dogs just don’t learn when you use a whip.”

Saito’s face stiffens as he madly tries to turn the door knob.

“H-Help! Help!”

“I told you, it’s useless.”

When he glanced backwards, Louise was standing right behind him. Saito gave a scream at the sight of her face.

Louise was biting her lip with her eyes lit up. She was probably even scarier than Siesta’s father.

Just as usual, Louise aimed a kick at Saito’s nether region, which resulted in Saito collapsing on the floor.

“Aaaaaah… W-Why are you so inhuman to my sensitive parts”

Louise pressed a foot down on to Saito’s neck.

“Listen up dog. It seems like what you’re lacking is dignity. Always waging your tail here and there – which is why I’ve bought this.”

Louise started to tie something that seemed like leather ropes on his body. And with a clink, the lock on his chest was locked. It was some kind of body suspender.

“W-What’s this?”

“A magical restraining device used to tame wild creatures.”

You have to be joking me! Saito cried as he tried to stand up. Louise muttered a short incantation.

“Vasra.”

With a gasp of pain, Saito falls down onto the ground.

“It’s got water and wind spells on it. At the master’s signal, it will start giving out electric shocks.” Explained Louise, but Saito was already unconscious from the shock.

Louise dragged his body across the floor and tossed him into his haystack.

“You’re a hundred years too early to bathe with a girl!”

Kaze no Stigma:Registration Page

2008-02-28T02:05:33Z

Momogan:

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*"First Come, First Served": please register your intended chapters here

*The maximum number of chapters you are recommended to work on is no more then half of any given volume

*Maximum number of Translators per volume is two

*Maximum number of volumes you may be active on is one

*This is not some Binding Contract of "I must do the work I put down here". Choices put down here are negotiable between translators (including their own selves who signed up for it).

== List ==

=== ''Kaze no Stigma '' / 風の聖痕 ===
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:The naming game|The naming game]]
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:erehwon|erehwon]]
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:erehwon|erehwon]]
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:erehwon|erehwon]]
::*Chapter 5 -
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:kwok|kwok]]
::*Epilogue -
::*Author's Note -

===''Kaze no Stigma 2: The Price of a Soul'' / 風の聖痕2 -魂の値段 ===
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 3: The Confession under the moon '' / 風の聖痕3 -月下の告白 ===
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 4: '' / 風の聖痕4 -瑠璃色の残影 ===
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 5: '' / 風の聖痕5 -緋色の誓約 ===
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 6: '' / 風の聖痕6 -疾風の槍 ===
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Author's Notes

==='' Kaze no Stigma Ignition 1: Ayano-chan's disaster'' / 綾乃ちゃんの災難 ===

=== ''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 2: Just my Madonna'' / 僕だけのマドンナ ===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 3: Ren-kun's Suffering'' / 煉くんの受難===

----

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Talk:Spice & Wolf:Volume1 Chapter 01

2008-02-28T00:33:23Z

Momogan:

The pages posted here are a draft. I'm still learning Japanese and don't have much experience translating, would greatly appreciate it if more skilled people could review my work. In particular, there are many questions I have, both about the text as well as about Japanese in general, I'm hoping they could be answered here as well. Please feel free to discuss any part of the translation by inserting comments immediately below the relevant line, or at the bottom of each section. All comments, from broad stylistic suggestions down to nitpicks are welcome. I don't know whether such a discussion is manageable within the space of one wiki page, let's try this for a few days and see how it goes. Pages will be moved to the main article once they get sufficient review. Let's focus discussion on the first few pages so that they can be moved in sequence.

Regarding notation used below:

{ } Curly braces indicate furigana for the kanji (possibly more than one) just before it. The start and end are not explicitly indicated so as not to disrupt the text, but generally this should be clear.

(?) Indicates that I'm unsure about the previous sentence. (Okay, I'm unsure about _all_ sentences, given my level of skill, but the ones marked as such I have greater uncertainty about.)

(!) Indicates I'm completely lost.

[ ] Indicates comments/questions I have about the text.

(1) Bracketed numbers indicate comments moved to footnotes due to their length

-/-/- Indicates piecemeal translation. Should be regarded as a placeholder and used as reference for a proper translation.

lit literal

alt alternatively

Each paragraph of the Japanese text is alternated with a paragraph of the corresponding English translation. If a page break cuts a paragraph in two, the entire paragraph will be posted under the section corresponding to the next page.

There are also forum threads [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?f=34&t=1674&st=0&sk=t&sd=a here], as well at at [http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?t=61343 AnimeSuki] and the [http://z15.invisionfree.com/Wolf_and_Spice/index.php?showtopic=5 Spice and Wolf forums].

Thanks. [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] (this message last edited 18:58, 25 February 2008 (PST))

== Prologue, Page 13 ==

　この村では、見事に実った麦穂｛むぎほ｝が風に揺られることを狼｛オオカミ｝が走るという。

In this village, when the ripe and resplendent wheat sways in the wind, it is said that a wolf is running,

　風に揺られる様子が、麦畑の中を狼が走っているように見えるからだ。

because from its appearance, swaying in the wind, you can make out what appears to be a wolf running through the wheat fields.

　また、風が強すぎて麦穂が倒れることを狼に踏まれたといい、不作の時は狼に食われたという。

Also, when the wind is so strong that the wheat stalks fall over, it is said that a wolf has trampled them. At times, when the crops are poor, it is said that a wolf has eaten them.

　上手｛うま｝い表現だが、迷惑なものもあるのが玉に瑕｛きず｝だな、と思った。

All appears well on the outside, but it seems that, like a flaw in a gem, trouble, too, is present. (?)

　しかし、今となってはちょっとした洒落｛しゃれ｝た言い方になっているだけで、昔のように親しみと恐れをこめてその言葉を使う者はほとんどいない。

Sadly, those things are now said as petty witticism, while almost nobody speaks them with the affection and fear of old.

　ゆらゆらと揺れる麦穂の間から見える秋の空は何百年も変わらないのに、その下の様子はじつに様変わりをしていた。

Seen from amidst the gently swaying ears of wheat, even though the autumn sky hasn't changed in hundreds of years, the world below has in fact changed completely.

　来る年も来る年も麦を育ててきたこの村の者達も、せいぜい長生きして七十年なのだ。

The people of this village, who tend to the wheat year after year, live for no longer than seventy years.

　むしろ何百年も変わらないほうが悪いのかもしれない。

Perhaps so many centuries without change would have been worse off.

　ただ、だからもう昔の約束を律儀｛りちぎ｝に守る必要はないのかもしれないとも思った。

Or maybe they think it's no longer essential to faithfully keep the agreement of old.

　何よりも、自分はもうここでは必要とされていないと思った。[ meaning of とされていない? ]'''(!)''' Don't take them as a whole.

Ultimately, I think there is no longer a point in me remaining here. (Or: Ultimately, it feels like I'm not needed here anymore.)

　東にそびえる山のせいで、村の空を流れる雲はたいてい北へと向かっていく。

Because of the mountains rising up in the east, the clouds in the village sky usually drift towards the north.

　その雲の流れる先、北の故郷のことを思い出してため息をつく。

From the direction they are headed, memories of my birthplace in the north come to mind, carrying a sigh with them.

　視線を空から麦畑に戻せば、鼻先で揺れる自慢｛じまん｝の尻尾｛しっぽ｝が目に入った。

Returning from the sky to the wheat, my gaze falls upon my ''proud tail'' wagging before my nose. (?)(5)

　することもないので尻尾の毛づくろいに取り掛かる。

With nothing else to do, I set about grooming it.

=== Discussion ===

(1) Literally, I think it should be "In this village, the beautifully ripened ears of wheat swaying in the wind _are_ said to be the wolves running.", not merely that there is some correlation between the wheat swaying and the wolves running. But this sounds odd. Same deal with the first half of the third sentence. Best I could come up with was to insert "when", but the text here makes no reference to time, unlike the second half of the third sentence (時). Also, should I go with "it is said", instead of "they say"?

: "In this village, when the resplendently ripened ears of wheat are swaying in the wind, it is said that "a wolf is running". From their appearance, swaying in the wind, you can make out what seems like a wolf running in the wheat fields. When the wind is too strong and the wheat stalks fall over, it is said that "a wolf trampled them". When the harvest is poor, it is said that "a wolf ate it". Don't you think it's better like this? --[[User:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] 01:49, 15 February 2008 (PST)

: I don't want to put quotes in, because I think such quotes would correspond to 「」 (e.g. see what Lawrence says in the last para of page 22), which aren't present here. Reading it again, I think it refers to one wolf, in fact, '''the''' wolf, not many wolves, going by the katakana furigana next to 狼. I'm going with "it is said" as well. Rewritten it to reflect this, what do you think? -- [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 11:34, 18 February 2008 (PST)

: Though I cant read japanese, I think you should try to rephrase the sentence a little bit so that it will sound a bit better. "To this village, the walk of a wolf is symbolyzed by the swaying of the rippened ears of wheat in the wind. Their swaying in appearance somewhat orchestras a wolf roaming inside the field. It is also said the trail of a wolf can be illustrated by the fallen wheat stalks ripped by the strong wind, while a wolf taking its share on the crops are shown by the poor harvest seasons." [[User:Anonymous|Anonymous]] xx:xx, xx February 2008

: "In this village, when the ripe and resplendent wheat sways in the wind, it is said say that a wolf is running, because from its appearance, swaying in the wind, you can make out what appears/seems to be a wolf running through the wheat fields. Also, when the wind is so strong that the wheat stalks fall over, it is said that a wolf has trampled them. At times, when the crops are poor, it is said that a wolf has eaten them." I'll edit it. If you think something isn't quite right, change it. --[[User:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] 11:51, 25 February 2008 (PST)

Sorry, huge post incoming.

I disagree with many of your edits on 25 Feb 08. Some because I think the actual meaning was misinterpreted, many because of stylistic disagreement, and many more are just my nitpicks. I'll elaborate on some of them further down. I'm not sure I want to change most of them back though, because I expect lots of other people will have ideas on how things should be written as well, and these will continue to differ from mine. For my part, that's ok; I'm maintaining my own private copy of the translation on my comp separate from the one here. It consists of the parts of my own translation that I'm happy with, and will contain parts from other people's that I like, so any edits that I disagree with here won't affect me. I also think that a 'free say' approach, as opposed to a 'go through the (not so good to begin with) translator' approach will lead to much more discussion, and I think I'd enjoy discussion on any aspect of the translation, no matter how small or nitpicky. I hope you (and anyone else) won't take my disagreement here (and in future) the wrong way. :) I'll express my disagreement, maybe even blunty at times, but only for the sake of discussion.

On to the details. Your edits are on top, mine prior to them below:

it is said that a wolf is running,
they say that the wolf is running.

I feel it's _the_ wolf, not merely a wolf because 狼, which is a fairly common character, has furigana next to it, and the furigana is in katakana rather than the more commonly used hiragana. This feels like special emphasis to me, though I haven't read enough books in general to be able to properly judge. Also, I use 'they' instead of it to link it with the fifth line:

: I skipped over the "{}" explanation before and didn't know that's furigana added by the author. Thought it's something you did on your own. I've read some manga in Japanese and, indeed, when katakana is used as furigana, the author tries to put a bit more emphasis on the word. --[[User:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] 04:01, 27 February 2008 (PST)

Sadly, those things are now said as petty witticism, while almost nobody speaks them with the affection and fear of old.
They now say these things lightly and casually, while almost none speak of them with the affection and fear of old.

I think 'these things' refers to the things in the first three lines. Using a common 'they' throughout links them together, whereas if you use 'it' for the first three lines, there doesn't seem to be a good way to connect them with the fifth line. While 洒落 does mean witticism, [http://dic.yahoo.co.jp/dsearch?enc=UTF-8&p=%E6%B4%92%E8%90%BD%E3%81%9F&dtype=3&dname=2na&stype=0&pagenum=1&index=01916500 洒落た] can also means fashionable. [http://dic.yahoo.co.jp/dsearch?enc=UTF-8&p=%E3%81%A1%E3%82%87%E3%81%A3%E3%81%A8&dtype=3&dname=2na&stype=0&pagenum=1&index=02770300 ちょっとした] can mean 'significantly' as well as 'slightly'. It's sort of like the words 'quite' and 'rather' in English. I went with 'casually' to capture some of the 'fashionable' meaning, and 'lightly' to capture some of the 'witticism' meaning, but honestly I'm not sure how to properly translate it. I can't remember why I dropped the ちょっとした (i.e. why I didn't write something like 'rather lightly and casually' instead, might have been because I was trying to make Horo sound more firm overall in the prologue. There are too many と思った s and similar things present already, maybe I figured I could avoid introducing another uncertain word here. I don't think the things said were meant to be witticisms exactly though, and I don't think ちょっとした has the sense of 'petty' here. (maybe 'slightly' or 'significantly', or maybe even vague)

: Ah, what about 'rather jokingly', or simply 'jokingly'? - [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 18:26, 25 February 2008 (PST)
: If the line is changed to "those things are now said" the connection can easily be made, don't you think so? --[[User:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] 04:01, 27 February 2008 (PST)

because from its appearance, swaying in the wind, you can make out what appears to be a wolf running through the wheat fields.
From it's appearance, swaying in the wind, you can make out what seems like wolves running in the wheat fields.

Given the size of a wheat field, I don't think it'll only seem like one wolf. Also, in the last line of the prologue, it says that '(In) the wheat fields, _many_ wolves were running'. I don't think 'because' is necessary. In the Japanese text, there is no indication that it is a direct explanation of the previous line, but given it's content, implicity it's supposed to be. So I don't think we have to be explicit here, just state the content of the line as it is.

: I was left with the impression that it was stating the reason for the first line. I don't have time to check through it right now, as I have to go out, but I'll definitely check that line one more time tonight.

At times, when the crops are poor, it is said that a wolf has eaten them.
When the harvest is poor, it is said the wolf has eaten it.

Your sentence has an explicit sense of 'there are times when the crops are good, and there are times when they are poor', which isn't present in the original. Also, I think 'when the crop is poor' would be better, 'the crops are poor' feels like it's looking at individual crops, while 'the crop is poor' feels like it's looking at the harvest as a whole. Maybe this is just me though.

: I wasn't sure whether it should be crops or crop when talking about everything that has been harvested so it's my mistake. :S --[[User:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] 04:01, 27 February 2008 (PST)

The people of this village, who tend to the wheat year after year, live for no longer than seventy years.
The people of this village who tend the wheat, passing year after passing year, live for no more than seventy years.

It's 来る年も来る年も [lit: coming year after coming year], not simply 年がら年中 or 連年, so I think it should be stronger, like 'passing year after passing year', not simply 'year after year'. I gave even more emphasis to 'passing year after passing year' by flanking it with commas, because I think the prologue has a sense of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mono_no_aware ''mono no aware''] and I wanted to bring it out in this line. Might not be the right choice though. Maybe there's no extra need for me to emphasize it. Strunk and White also says to put parenthetical (secondary, descriptive) phrases within such commas, but I don't know about the converse, and here I'm trying to emphasize it rather than make it seem secondary.

: I, too, noticed it's the coming year after coming year, but it just sounds strange(to me at least) in English to say passing year after passing year. But I guess that if Horo's age is taken into account... maybe in the past they did say passing year after passing year. But it just sounds strange. So I changed it. --[[User:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] 04:01, 27 February 2008 (PST)

Ultimately, it feels like I'm not needed here anymore.
Ultimately, I think there is no longer a point in me remaining here.

The original Japanese line had a concluding quality to it, i.e. ultimately, this is what Horo thinks. The first line is shorter and more compact, so I feel it is more conclusive. Also, see Momogan's comment on とされて below. The breakdown is とする -> とされる (passive form) -> とされている (te form) -> とされていない (negative), so I think the literal meaning of 自分はもうここでは必要とされていない is 'I'm already not needed (by them) to be here'.

Few other things outside the prologue as well, getting long and maybe this isn't the right section for them. I'll talk about them later. - [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 17:59, 25 February 2008 (PST)

(2) Oooh, I get it. the flaw in a gem part simply describes the next sentence. What Horo is saying is that the trouble that is like a flaw in a gem is the fact that nobody speaks the phrases from the first three lines with the affection from the past. I'll translate しかし as "sadly" instead of "however". I think it's better that way here. But I guess that brings us back to the previous line which doesn't really sound as good.

(3) What exactly does むしろ mean? How about "Perchance so many centuries of stasis is bad."?

: To start things off, someone from the forum felt that stasis was too modern a word, and has sci-fi connotations. I don't feel it is so, what do other people think? The only alternative word I can think of is 'changelessness', but this is clumsy. [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 09:53, 9 February 2008 (PST)
: How about "stagnation"? "Perhaps so many centuries of stagnation are rather bad."... that's what I got after 10 minutes of trying to translate the sentence. むしろ= 寧ろ= rather, better, instead. --[[User:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] 01:49, 15 February 2008 (PST)

: Stagnation isn't quite the same as stasis. The former means not progressing, the latter means no change at all, which is what the text here says. I'm going with 'without change' for now. I'm still not quite sure about the meaning of むしろ here. The sentences that use むしろ that I've seen so far use it to compare one thing with another. I'm not sure what's being compared here though. I've rewritten the sentence and put in an alternative, thoughts? - [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]]

: With the things said in (2) now it makes more sense. She's saying that perhaps it would have been worse if things hadn't changed over all the years that have passed and people still said and acted as back in the old days. --[[User:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] 11:51, 25 February 2008 (PST)

(4) What exactly does 何よりも and とされていない mean here?

: より= from, out of, since, than. So I translate the sentence like this:
: "Since when/For how long have I felt that I am no longer necessary here." or maybe
: "For a long time now I've felt that I am no longer needed here. --[[User:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] 01:49, 15 February 2008 (PST)

: Momogan mentioned to me in a PM (amongst lots of other things) that 何よりも means above all things. I'm going to go with 'Ultimately' here. - [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 11:34, 18 February 2008 (PST)

: とされていない is the passive of としていない. Horo is not needed -by- them, hence the passive is used. [[User:Momogan|Momogan]] 00:41, 20 February 2008 (PST)

(5) Should this be "Returning my gaze from the sky to the wheat, I see my proud tail wagging before my nose." instead? Does a ーば suffix always mean a conditional statement? There are also furigana next to 自慢 and 尻尾, even though they are both fairly common compounds. Could this be emphasis, representing how Horo regards her tail with special pride? Would italics work here, i.e. ''proud tail''?

: I think the sentence should be "If/Should I return my gaze from the sky to the wheat, I would see my proud tail wagging before my nose." at the very least. I don't know about the other version because I'm bad at reading kanji right now... I won't change it for now, gonna leave it up to you to decide. --[[User:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] 01:49, 15 February 2008 (PST)

: Apparently, since the second half of the sentence is in the past tense, the ーば here really means something like the second half follows from the first half. (Not sure if it has to be a direct consequence, or could be something weaker). - [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 11:34, 18 February 2008 (PST)

(6) "All seems well on the outside, but it is thought that there is trouble/are annoyances here and there, just like flaws in a gem/crystal." I added the here and there on my own, because I think it sounds better with it. Gonna leave it up to someone more skillful to decide whether this is good or there is something better. BTW, is this line showing Horo's thoughts on the subject or her explaining what somebody else believes? Considering the next line I guess it's the latter... --[[User:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] 02:14, 15 February 2008 (PST)

: I'm not sure about this line as well. I think though, that we can interpret the ある here to mean not just simply 'present', but also 'present and hidden', like a 'flaw in a gem' since 'all seems well on the outside'. I've gone with 'latent trouble' and rewrote the rest of the sentence as well, what do you think? - [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 11:48, 18 February 2008 (PST)

:Does such a tone work for Horo? [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 09:06, 10 February 2008 (PST)

:I think it does :) --[[User:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] 01:49, 15 February 2008 (PST)

と思った and かもしれない appear very frequently in this page, and in the text I've gone through so far. I know that expressing uncertainty like this is a common part of speaking Japanese, but should I make some of them sound more certain? - [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 11:34, 18 February 2008 (PST)

== Prologue, Page 14 ==

　秋の空は高く、とても澄んでいた。

The high autumn sky, so clear.

　今年もまた収穫の時期がくる。

Harvest time has come again this year.

　麦畑を、たくさんの狼｛オオカミ｝が走っていた。

Many wolves are running through the wheat fields.

=== Discussion ===

:Does rhymy work here? These three lines in the Japanese text seem verse-like. [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 09:06, 10 February 2008 (PST)
:"The autumn sky, so high, so clear". It sounds cooler, don't you think? :D It's a good choice to use rhymes here, but... we need a rhyme for the last line >< --[[User:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] 01:48, 15 February 2008 (PST)

:: The text literally says that the sky is high (not necessarily very high) and very clear, so I'd like to make 'clear' stronger than 'high'. As for making the last line rhyme as well, I don't think it's necessary, since I think it's sufficiently verse-like as it is. Also, the last line in the Japanese text sounds conclusive, if we make the last line in the translation not rhymy, it may sound more conclusive as well. I dunno though (not like I read Japanese, or even English poetry :g), if you have any ideas on how to make the last line rhyme, we can see if it fits. - [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 11:42, 18 February 2008 (PST)

::: ok what the writer is trying to say when he says the sky is high is that there are no clouds so it appears "high". - [[User:Tsuyuri|Tsuyuri]] 02:02, 25 feb 2008 (GMT +8)

: Is that explicitly stated by the writer, or just an inference? If the line were 秋の空は高'''い'''、とても澄んでいた instead, I would understand it as simply 'The autumn sky is high, it is very clear [lit: had turned cloudless]', but with the sky being clear implying nothing about it appearing high. Such an implication may be formed by a reader, but the text itself wouldn't suggest it. Do you mean that the author's use of 高く instead of 高い indicates an implication? Also, in general, what's the difference between (subject)は(adjective) and (subject)は(verb), where the adjective and verb both have the same stem? - [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 03:51, 27 February 2008 (PST)

: Ok, I have a feeling that you misunderstood me ^^`. I'm not saying "The autumn sky, so high, so clear." should be like that, because it's grammatically right, but rather because it sounds better. Didn't think a simple suggestion would lead to so much discussion :P --[[User:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] 04:07, 27 February 2008 (PST)

== Chapter 1, Page 17 ==

「これで最後、かな？」

"That's the last one, isn't it?"

「ん、きっちり七十枚……ありますね。毎度どうも」

"Mmm, exactly seventy pelts... we have here. Thanks for your patronage, as always." (1)

「なーにこちらこそ。ロレンスさんくらいしかこんな山奥まで来てくれないからな。助かるよ」

"Hey, don't mention it, I should thank you as well. Mr Lawrence, pretty much no one else comes all the way here in the mountains. It's a great help."

「代わりに上等の毛皮もらってますからね。また来ます」

"In return, I've received such fine furs. I'll be back again." (2)

　そんないつものやり取りをかわし、山奥の村を出発したのはかれこれ五時間も前だ。日が昇ってすぐに出発して、山から下りて野に出た頃にはもう昼を回っていた。

The trade proceeded as usual, and roughly five hours had passed since he departed from the mountain village. Having left soon after sunrise, descending the mountain, noon had already arrived by the time he reached the prairie. [ or simply plains? ]

　天気は良く、風もない。荷馬車に乗ってのんびりと野を行くには絶好の日和｛ひより｝だ。ここのところ寒かったので、もう冬もちかいと思っていたのが嘘｛うそ｝のようだ。

The weather was fine and no wind stirred. Perfect for a leisurely horse cart ride across the plains. It seemed ridiculous that earlier he had thought winter was drawing near, because it was cold. (3)

　行商人として独り立ちして七年目、歳｛とし｝にして二十五になるロレンスは、御者台｛ぎょしゃだい｝の上で平和な大あくびをしたのだった。

Lawrence, a merchant who had been traveling alone for seven years now and was about to turn twenty-five this year, gave a large and peaceful yawn[or maybe "big/large and relaxed yawn"?] from atop the cart driver's seat.

　背の高い草も木もはほとんど生えていないために視界はとても良い。そのためにかなり遠くまで見通すことができて、視界ぎりぎりの彼方｛かなた｝には何年かまえに建てられた修道院が見えている。

Because the trees and tall-grass grew sparser, the view was very good and you could see quite far away. Just barely within view, a long-established monastery could be seen in the distance.

　どこの貴族の子弟を取り込んだのかわからないが、こんな辺鄙｛へんぴ｝な土地にありながらも建物は立派な石造りで、門扉｛もんぴ｝は信じられないことに鉄製だ。確か二十人からの修道士が生活していて、それと同数くらいの下男が彼らの生活を支えているはずだ。

Some young aristocrat [ or "aristocrat son"? or "rich young punk"? =P ] from somewhere got the idea of building a fine structure like that in such a remote place. The stonework was magnificent and the gates were incredibly well-wrought in iron. Around twenty or so monks lived there, ministered to by a similar number of male servants.

=== Discussion ===

(1) What about "A pleasure doing business with you _again_." instead, i.e. does 毎度 imply any previous patronage?
: How about "as always"? まいど=each time. For example - As always, it's a pleasure doing business with you. --[[User:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] 01:47, 15 February 2008 (PST)

: Yeah, "as always" is better. I originally took some liberties with the translation, given the villager's response and 'the pleasure is mine as well' being an English expression. Thinking about it some more though, I think I'll stick with a more literal translation. - [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 12:00, 18 February 2008 (PST)

(2) Is やり取り barter trade? Is おかわし end?

: かわし= to exchange, yaritori is indeed barter trade. so やり取りおかわし should be barter trade exchange. --[[User:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] 02:35, 15 February 2008 (PST)

(3) The second sentence doesn't make sense. If it was cold then it wouldn't be ridiculous that winter is coming, but it isn't cold, but rather it's pleasant/good/nice as stated in the first sentence... I have no idea how that should be translated though.

: It can be fair and windless and still cold. Note that fair means sunny and not cloudy, but not necessarily warm. - [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 12:00, 18 February 2008 (PST)

: Momogan pointed out that the second sentence is in the past tense, i.e. it was cold previously, but the good weather now makes Lawrence's previous thought that winter was near seem like a lie. I don't think it's a very far back past tense, since later on Lawrence tells the knight that he went to the mountain village and is now returning, i.e. it was at most a few days ago when he previously was at this place and thought that winter was near. In fact, it could also be that it was cold when he first descended to the plains, but is now good weather. Also, I'm gonna go with the more literal 'fine weather', rather than the more interpreted 'fair weather'. - [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 17:08, 19 February 2008 (PST)

: Rearranged the second and third sentences a bit. What do you think? --[[User:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] 12:27, 25 February 2008 (PST)

: "Don't mention it, the pleasure is mine as well." Don't merchants usually say "The pleasure is all mine"? I think that should be the case here as well. --[[User:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] 02:28, 15 February 2008 (PST)

== Chapter 1, Page 18 ==

　修道院が建てられ始めた頃、ロレンスはその新しい顧客｛こきゃく｝の匂｛にお｝いに期待していたのだが、どうやら修道院は在野｛ざいや｝の商人を介さず独自に物資を調達しているようで、ロレンスの期待は儚｛はかな｝くも散ったのだった。

When its construction first started, Lawrence had been eagerly anticipating a new patron, but the monastery was able to somehow obtain goods and materials on their own without having to trade with independent merchants, so Lawrence's short-lived hopes vanished. (1)

　とはいっても彼らは贅沢｛ぜいたく｝もせず畑も耕すので、商売ができたとしても実際の実入｛みい｝りはかなり少なかったりする。その上、無理やり寄付｛きふ｝をさせられたりツケを踏み倒されたりもするので考え物だ。

Even so, the monks don't live in luxury and still till the fields, thus the profits from trading with them would have been fairly meagre. On top of that, you'd have to consider that they would solicit involuntary donations and shirk payment of their bills. [ should I put "involuntary donations" in quotes? ]

　単純な売買の相手としては盗人｛ぬすっと｝よりも性質｛たち｝の悪い相手ではあったが、それでも彼らと商売をすれば商人にとって都合の良いことがある。

For simple buying and selling they were worse than even thieves, but, still, there were times when trading with them was convenient.

　そんなわけでロレンスは未練｛みれん｝がましく修道院のほうを見ていたのだが、不意に目を細めた。修道院のほうで、誰かがこちらに向かって手を振っているのだ。

So it was that Lawrence looked towards the monastery, feeling reluctance and lingering regret. (?) His eyes narrowed. From the direction of the monastery, someone was gesturing at him.

「なんだ？」

"What's this?"

　下男には見えない。彼らはこげ茶色の汚｛きたな｝い作業服を身にまとっているからだ。手を振っている者はねずみ色っぽい衣服に身を包んでいる。わざわざそちらに行くのは面倒くさかったが、無視をすると後々問題になりかねない。ロレンスは仕方なく馬の進む方向をそちらに向けた。

There were no servants to be seen. The monks present were clad in dirty tawny-brown [ alt: saffron? ] fatigues, (2) and the one gesturing was wrapped in grayish clothes. His deliberate approach suggested trouble, but ignoring him could bring problems down the road. (3) Without better options, Lawrence turned his horse towards him.

　すると、手を振っていた者はロレンスが自分のほうに向かって歩き始めたことに気がついたのか、手を振ることをやめたようだが自分から歩こうとはしない。じっと、ロレンスが到着するのを待つつもりのようだ。教会関係者が傲慢｛ごうまん｝なのは今日に始まったことではない。こんなことでいちいち怒る気にもなれなかった。

Thereupon, the gesturer realised that Lawrence had started coming towards him. He stopped gesturing, but continued to walk without breaking into a run. As if patiently awaiting Lawrence's arrival. It wasn't as though the church authorities had only started being arrogant today. Lawrence was too accustomed to such treatment to get angry over each and every such incident. (?)

=== Discussion ===

(1) Meaning of 在野の商人? Is 介さず the negative of 介させる?

: 在野 means someone not working in a public office. 介さず is the negative of the verb 介す. I think the translation you have there is good. [[User:Momogan|Momogan]] 00:41, 20 February 2008 (PST)

: Just a little note for future reference -> Stop using it's(it is) when it's about owning something. It must be "its". I think this is the third time I see this mistake and I'll fix it again, as it doesn't take much time, but keep in mind the right grammar :) --[[User:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] 12:36, 25 February 2008 (PST)

(2) I'm guessing via elimination that 彼ら refers to the monks. What does こけ mean here? Moss?

: Sorry, typo, should be こげ茶色, i.e. the colour of black tea. - [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 09:51, 21 February 2008 (PST)

(3) Does 後々 mean distant future? Could it also possibly refer to a nearer future?

: I think 後々 can be quite vague, could either be near or distant. "Down the road" sounds nice there. [[User:Momogan|Momogan]] 00:41, 20 February 2008 (PST)

== Chapter 1, Page 19 ==

　ただ、のんびりと修道院に近づくにつれてはっきりと見えてきたその姿に、ロレンスは思わず声を上げていた。

As he leisurely (?) [ or "slowly"? "casually"? ] approached the monastery, the person's form could be seen more clearly, and Lawrence unconsciously raised his voice.

「……騎士｛きし｝？」

"......a knight?"

　最初はそんな馬鹿な、と思ったものの、近づけばそれは紛｛まぎ｝れもない騎士だった。ねずみ色に見えた服は、銀色の甲冑｛かつちゅう｝だったのだ。

That couldn't possibly be, he initially thought, but as he drew closer it was unmistakably a knight. The grey clothes he saw were actually silver armour covering from head to toe. (?)

「貴様、何者であるか」

"You, state your business here." (1)

　会話をするにはまだちょっと遠い距離、というあたりで騎士がそう叫んだ。自分は名乗らなくてもどこの誰かわかるだろう、と言いたげだ。

There was still some distance between the two of them before they could talk, which was why the knight shouted. (?) [ meaning of というあたりで?] It was as if anyone anywhere ought to know who he was, even without first introducing himself. (2)

「行商人のロレンスという者ですが、何かご入用｛にゅうよう｝ですかね？」

"I'm Lawrence, a traveling merchant. May I be of service? "

　もう修道院は目と鼻の先だ。南に向かって広がっている畑で働く下男達の数も数えられるくらいだ。

The monastery was now right in front of his eyes. In the fields that spread out to the south of Lawrence there were servants working, and he could now count their numbers.

　そして、どうやら騎士がそれ一人だけではないということもわかった。修道院の向こうにももう一人立っているのが見える。もしかしたら、見張りなのかもしれなかった。

Also, Lawrence realized that the knight was not alone. Another solitary figure, possibly a guard, could be seen in the direction of the monastery.

「行商人？貴様が来た方向には町などないはずだが」

"A traveling merchant? There are no towns and settlements in the direction you came from."

　銀の胸｛むね｝当てに刻まれた真｛ま｝っ赤｛か｝な十字架｛か｝を誇らしげに見せるように胸を張って、騎士が横柄にそう言った。

The knight spoke arrogantly and puffed his chest, as if to show off the crimson cross engraved on his silver chestplate.

=== Discussion ===

(1) Took some liberties. "Who are you?" or even "Who goes there?" doesn't seem quite right in this context. Is this actually a statement, rather than a question? There's a か at the end, but no ？. It also sounds firm. ]

(2) というあたりで and 自分は名乗らなくてもどこの誰かわかるだろう、と言いたげだ

: というあたりで would mean "around that point/distance." I think the translation is good. 自分は名乗らなくてもどこの誰かわかるだろう、と言いたげだ would mean "It was as if he was trying to say that even if he didn't state who he was, anybody would know who he was regardless of who they were or where they came from." [[User:Momogan|Momogan]] 00:41, 20 February 2008 (PST)

== Chapter 1, Page 20 ==

　しかし、肩｛かた｝に直接取り付けられている外套｛がいとう｝もうねずみ色で、これは下級騎士を示すものだ。金色の髪｛かみ｝の毛を短く刈｛か｝り込んでまだ間もなさそうだし、体も野戦を潜｛くぐ｝り抜けているようには見えないから、騎士｛きし｝に成り立てで気負っているのだろう。こういう輩｛やから｝は余裕｛よゆう｝を持って対処するに限る。あっという間に図に乗るからだ。

However the cloak draped over his shoulders was similarly gray, denoting his status as a low-rank knight. His blonde hair appeared to be yet uncut and his body showed no signs of being in the field before, however he poised himself like a knight, full of fighting spirit. The best way to deal with such people was to stay calm and composed. Because they get carried away in no time.

　だから、ロレンスはすぐに返事をせずに懐｛ふところ｝から皮袋を取り出して、ゆっくりと口を縛｛しば｝る紐｛ひも｝を解｛ほど｝いた。中には蜂蜜｛はちみつ｝を固めた菓子｛かし｝が入っている。一粒つまむと口に放り込んで、袋ごと騎士のほうに向けたのだった。

And so without reply, Lawrence produced from his breast pocket a leather bag and slowly unfastened the cord tying it shut. Held inside were candy made from dried honey [ lit: hardened honey ]. He picked a honey drop (?)(1), popped it into his mouth, and held the rest of the bag out towards the knight. (?) [ meaning of ごと here? ]

　「一つどうです？」

"How about one?"

　「む」

"Mmm."

　と、騎士は一瞬迷う素振りを見せたものの、甘｛あま｝い菓子の誘惑には勝てなかったようだ。

　ただ、騎士としての意地か、うなずいてから手を伸ばすまでにはだいぶ時間がかかったのだが。

So the knight said (?), but his obstinacy held (?) and a considerable amount of time lapsed between the nod and his hand reaching out.

　「ここから半日ほどかけて東に行くと、山の中に小さな村があるんですよ。そこに塩を売りに行った帰りです」

"A half day's travel eastwards from here lies a small village in the mountains. I went there to sell salt, and am returning through here."

　「そうか。しかし、積荷があるようだが、それも塩か？」

"I see. But, while you appear to be carrying cargo, is that salt as well?"

　「いえ、これは毛皮です。ほら」

"Nay, these are furs. Take a look."

　ロレンスは言いながら荷台を振り向いて、覆｛おお｝いを剥（＊）｛は｝いだ。立派なテンの毛皮だ。目の前の騎士の給料にしたら一年分はくだらないだろう。

While talking, Lawrence turned to face the cart and peeled off the shroud. Revealing beautiful marten (?) furs. A year's wages of the knight standing in front of him would be trivial compared to their worth. (?)

　「ふん。これは？」

"Hmm. What's this?"

=== Discussion ===

(1) does 一粒 necessarily mean something grain-like, or can it mean a more generic 'piece' of candy?

: It can mean anything that is very small. [[User:Momogan|Momogan]] 00:41, 20 February 2008 (PST)

(*) The kanji in the text is written slightly differently, in a way that's not available in my text editor. I think this character has the same meaning and reading here.

(2) こういう輩｛やから｝は余裕｛よゆう｝を持って対処するに限る。あっという間に図に乗るからだ。

: The only way to deal with these type of people was to stay calm and composed. Because they get carried away (図に乗る) in no time. [[User:Momogan|Momogan]] 00:41, 20 February 2008 (PST)

== Chapter 1, Page 21 ==

　「ああ、これは、その村からもらってきた麦です」

"Ahh, this is wheat I received from the village."

　毛皮の山の隅に置いてある麦の束は、ロレンスが塩を売りに行った村で育てられているものだ。寒さに強く虫にも食われにくい。去年北西のほうで冷害が猛威｛もうい｝を振るったので売り込むに行くつもりだった。

The sheaf of wheat was grown in the village where Lawrence had gone to sell salt. It had been left in a corner of the mountain where the furs came from. (?) [ meaning of 置いてある here? ] As the weather grows colder, it would be more resistant to insects. (?) In light of the intense winter (?) [ lit: intense cold-weather damage ] in the northwest last year, Lawrence planned to travel there to market it. (?)

　「ふん。まあ、いいだろう。行っていいぞ」

"Hmm. Well, it looks okay. You're free to go."

　呼びつけておいてずいぶんな言い草だが、ここでおとなしく「はい」と言ったら商人失格だ。ロレンスはわざと先ほどの皮袋をちらつかせながら、騎士のほうに向き直った。

It was quite rude, being called over like this, (!) [ lit: "Being called to come over was quite the remark"? ] but obediently saying 'All right' here would have meant failure as a merchant. Lawrence faced the knight, deliberately jiggling (?) [ meaning of ちらつ(く) here? ] the leather bag from earlier.

　「何があったんですかね？普段はここ、騎士様なんかいないでしょう」

"Something happened, didn't it? Normally there wouldn't be knights here."

　若い騎士は質問されたのが不快だったのか、少し眉根｛まゆね｝にしわを寄せたがロレンスの手の中にある皮袋を見るとさらにしわを寄せた。

The young knight felt discomfited being questioned and slight wrinkles formed around his eyebrows. (?) Seeing the leather bag held in Lawrence's hand, further wrinkles appeared. (?)

　うまく釣れたようだ。ロレンスは紐を解いて一粒つまむと、騎士にくれてやった。

He seemed to be quite drawn to them. Lawrence unfastened the cord and picked another drop, handing it to the knight.

　「うむ……うまいな。これは礼をしなければなるまい」

"Mmmmm... these are really good. My thanks to you for them. (?) [ meaning of ーなるまい? Similar to ーならない？ ]

　騎士は理屈好きだ。ロレンスは商売用の笑顔で特にありがたそうに頭を下げた。

The knight was reasonable. (?) Lawrence wore his business smile and pretended to nod his head gratefully.

　「この辺りで異教徒の祭りが近々開かれると聞き及んでいる。そのためここの警備を任されているのだが、貴様、何か知らんか」

"There's news that (?) around these parts, a pagan festival is about to start. That's why I've been entrusted [ or charged? ] with the task of policing here."

=== Discussion ===

== Chapter 1, Page 22 ==

　なんだ、という落胆｛らくたん｝の色を浮かべてしまうようでは三流もいいところだ。ロレンスはしばし悩む振りをしてから、「存じませんねぇ」と答える。実際は大嘘｛うそ｝だが、騎士の言うことも間達っているのだから仕方ない。

[ Very lost on this page. ]

Well, with such a dejected colour appearing on his face/even third-rate was good. (?) [ ぜんぜんわっかんね ] Lawrence acted troubled for a while and replied "Dunno about that." Actually that was a big lie, but he didn't really have a choice, seeing how the knight said it. (?) [ lost as well ] (1)

　「やはり秘密裏に行われるものなのか。異教徒は総じて卑怯｛ひきょう｝な連中だからな」

"I see that's still something going on in secret. (?) Those pagans are largely a bunch of cowards." (1)

　騎士｛きし｝の的外｛まとはず｝れな物言いが面白かったが、ロレンスはもちろん指摘せずにそれに同意すると、おいとまを告げた。

It was amusing how widely the knight had missed the mark, but Lawrence of course concurred without correcting him, and informed him that he had to leave.　(2)

　騎士はうなずくともう一度蜂蜜｛はちみつ｝菓子｛がし｝の礼を言ってきた。

The knight nodded assent and thanked him again for the honey drop. (?)

　よほどおいしかったのだろう。下級騎士は装備や旅費に金がかかるばかりで実際の暮らしは子弟入りしたての靴職人のほうが良い。甘｛あま｝いものを食べたのも久しぶりに違いなかった。

It must have been a real treat. For the low-ranked knight, equipment, travel expenses and the like cost so much money that it was in fact better to have become a cobbler instead when he was young. (?) It was ages since he last had anything sweet.

　もっとも、かといってこれ以上あげるつもりもロレンスにはない。蜂蜜菓子も安いものではないのだ。

That may be well and all, but Lawrence didn't plan on giving him any more. (!) [ Meaning of もっとも, かといって and つまり? ] The candy didn't come cheap. (3)

　「しかし、異教徒の祭り、ねえ」

"But still, a pagan festival eh."

　修道院を後にしてだいぶ経｛た｝ってから、ロレンスは騎士の言葉を呟｛つぶや｝いて、苦笑した。

A long while after he left the monastery behind, Lawrence murmured the knight's words and smiled uncomfortably.

　騎士の言うそれには心当たりがある。というよりも、この近辺にいる者ならば皆は知っていることだろう。

He had some idea about what the knight was saying. Besides the knight (?), it was something that all the locals should know about.

　ただ、それは別に異教徒のものでもなんでもない。第一、異教徒などというものはもっともっと北か、もっともっと東のほうにしかいないものだ。

However, it had nothing to do with pagans. First of all, pagans were only present much farther north and farther east.

　この近辺で行われる祭りというのは、騎士がわざわざ配置されるような類｛たぐい｝のものではない。どこでも行われる、麦の収穫を祝い豊作を祈願｛きがん｝するお祭りだ。

The festival here wasn't the kind that required knights to be dispatched. No matter where it was practiced, it was always a festival that celebrated the harvest and prayed for a rich yield. (4)

=== Discussion ===

(1) やはり秘密裏に行われるものなのか

: Maybe "So there is something going on in secret [just as i thought]" [[User:Momogan|Momogan]] 00:41, 20 February 2008 (PST)

: Wouldn't that be やはり秘密裏に行われるもの'''がある'''なのか instead? I think the knight is saying specifically that the pagan festival is [ as he expected ] practiced in secret. - [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 12:19, 21 February 2008 (PST)

:My mistake, you are right, "So it is something going on in secret [just as i thought]" [[User:Momogan|Momogan]] 16:33, 27 February 2008 (PST)

(2) 騎士｛きし｝の的外｛まとはず｝れな物言いが面白かったが、ロレンスはもちろん指摘せずにそれに同意すると、おいとまを告げた。

: How wide the knight had missed the mark was amusing (as in the information he had gathered was incorrect) but Lawrence of course naturally expressed his agreement without correcting him, and informed him that he had to leave. [[User:Momogan|Momogan]] 00:41, 20 February 2008 (PST)

(3) もっとも、かといってこれ以上あげるつもりもロレンスにはない

: I think the translation is good. もっとも - but then again, かといって - neither, つまり=つもり (typo) [[User:Momogan|Momogan]] 00:41, 20 February 2008 (PST)

(4) ただ、それは別に異教徒のものでもなんでもない。第一、異教徒などというものはもっともっと北か、もっともっと東のほうにしかいないものだ。この近辺で行われる祭りというのは、騎士がわざわざ配置されるような類｛たぐい｝のものではない。どこでも行われる、麦の収穫を祝い豊作の祈願｛きがん｝するお祭りだ。

: But, It didn't have anything to do with pagans. Firstly, there were only pagans in the far north and far east. The festival celebrated in the area weren't ones that required knights to be dispatched. It was a festival that celebrated the harvest and prayed for a rich harvest - a kind of festival that is done everywhere. [[User:Momogan|Momogan]] 00:41, 20 February 2008 (PST)

: Thanks :) What does the なんでもない in the first sentence mean? If we drop it, ただ、それは別に異教徒のもので would still be "But, It didn't have anything to do with pagans." - [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 12:19, 21 February 2008 (PST)

:The sentence would still mean the same thing if it was " ただ、それは別に異教徒のものでもない" but the なんでもない gives it more emphasis that it doesn't even have anything related to them. [[User:Momogan|Momogan]] 16:33, 27 February 2008 (PST)

== Chapter 1, Page 23 ==

　ただ、ちょっとこの辺の祭りは他｛ほか｝のところよりも特殊だったり盛大だったりするので、修道院の連中が目をつけて都市部の教会に報告したのだろう。長いこと本格的に教会の手の入らなかったところだから、教会も余計に神経を尖｛とが｝らせているのかもしれない。

However, the festivals around these parts were somewhat unique from the others, being grander. The monastery monks probably kept an eye on this and reported back to the city church. (?) [ alt: "central church" or "main church"? ] Normally, the hands of the church wouldn't reach into such business far away (?) [ meaning of 長いこと? ], perhaps they were being overly sensitive here. (?)

　それに、最近教会は異端審問｛いたんしんもん｝や異教徒の改宗に躍起｛やっき｝になっているし、最近は都市部での神学者と自然学者の言い争いも珍｛めずら｝しくない。昔のようにすべての民衆が無条件に教会にひれ伏すということがなくなってきている。

Moreover, with the church recently going all out with things like inquisitions and converting pagans, arguments between the theologians and naturalists (?) [ meaning of 自然学者? ] in the cities are no longer uncommon. Things are becoming different from the past, when the entire populace would unquestioningly prostrate themselves before the church. (?) [ meaning of なくなってきている? ]

　教会の絶対的であった威厳がほころび始めているのだ。それは町に住む者達ならば口に出せずともうすうす思っていることだろう。実際、教皇｛きょうこう｝は教会税が思ったより入らずに、大神殿の修復費をいくつかの国の王に申し入れたという。十年前ならば信じられない話だった。

Their absolute dignified authority was beginning to fall apart. It seems this was what the townsfolk thought but did not voice. As things turned out, (?) the tithes came up short from what the Pope expected, and the king had to be propositioned for some of the repair costs for the grand cathedral. Such a thing was inconceivable ten years ago.

　そんな情勢なので教会も威厳を復活させようと躍起なのだ。

It was in such a state of affairs that the church was pushing hard to recover their authority.

　「どこの商売も大変だな」

"It's gonna be tough doing business anywhere."

　ロレンスは苦笑して、蜂蜜菓子を口に放り込んだのだった。

With a bitter smile [ phrasing ], Lawrence popped another honey drop into his mouth.

　ロレンスが広大な麦畑に着くと、もう西の空は麦よりも綺麗｛きれい｝な黄金色｛こがねいろ｝だった。速くで鳥が小さな影となって家路を急ぎ、蛙｛カエル｝も寝に入ることを告げているかのようにそこかしこで鳴いていた。

By the time Lawrence arrived at the wide wheat fields, the western sky was already a shade of gold more brilliant [ lit: beautiful ] than the wheat. Tiny bird shadows will soon be hurrying home, and the croaking of pollywogs everywhere announce their imminent slumber. [ Does 'pollywog' refer to only tadpoles, or can it refer to frogs in general as well? ]

=== Discussion ===

== Chapter 1, Page 24 ==

　麦畑はほとんど収穫が終わっているようで、祭りは近日中だろう。早ければ明後日｛あさって｝には行わ
れるかもしれない。

The harvesting looked nearly finished, the festival ought to be within a few days. If things pick up, it could even be the day after tomorrow.

　ロレンスの目の前に広がるのはこの地方では結構な収穫高を誇るパスロエの村の麦畑だ。収穫高が高ければ村人もそこそこ裕福｛ゆうふく｝になれる。その上ここ一体を管理するエーレンドット伯爵｛はくしゃく｝が近隣に名が轟｛とどろ｝くほどの変わり者で、貴族のくせに土いじりが好きなせいで自然と祭りにも協力的だから、毎年飲めや歌えの大騒｛さわ｝ぎのようだ。

Spread out before Lawrence's eyes were Pasroe village's wheat fields, which boasted fairly high crop yields. Large harvests meant that the villagers would soon prosper as well. Furthermore, Count Eirendott, the lord of the land (?) [ lit: one in charge of everything ], was notorious (?) [ text seems stronger ] in the neighbourhood as an eccentric. The nobleman peculiarly enjoyed gardening as a hobby, and was cooperative with the natural environment and festivals, [ phrasing ] and every year there was a terrific racket, with drinking and singing and other revelry.

　ただ、ロレンスはそれに参加したことがない。残念なことに部外者は参加できないのだ。

However, Lawrence would not be a part of that. It was too bad that outsiders could not join in.

「いよう、おつかれさん」

"Hullo, a hard day's work." (?)(1)

　そんな村の麦畑の一角で荷車に麦を積んでいる農夫に声をかけた。よく実った麦だ。先物｛さきもの｝買いをした連中はほっと胸をなでおろしていることだろう。

In the corner of the village wheat fields, peasants were piling wheat on a cart. Lawrence called out a greeting to them. [ restructured ] The wheat had ripened beautifully. Those who had bought futures in it could breathe a sigh of relief.

「おー？」

"Ho?"

"「ヤレイさんはどの辺にいるかな」

Where can I find Mr Yarei?" [ should I drop the 'Mr'? ]

「おお、ヤレイさんならあっちの、ほれ、あっちで人がたかってるだろ。あの畑だな。今年はヤレイさんのところは若い者ばっかでな。手際が悪いせいで今年はあそこの畑の誰かが『ホロ』だな」

"Oh, if it's Yarei you want, he's over yonder with, look, see the big group over there? That's the field. This year, there's only youngin's with him. In that field, whoever's the slow one [ lit: performs poorly ] this year's gonna be 'Horo'."

　農夫は日焼けした顔にいっぱいの笑みを浮かべながら楽しそうに言う。商人には絶対にいない、裏表のない人間だけが浮かべることのできる笑顔だ。

Merry words seemed to pass between the peasants, their tanned faces filled with emerging laughter. [ or smiles? ] This was something a merchant could never be, only people without a hidden side to them [ phrasing ] could carry such happy countenances.

=== Discussion ===

(1) What does おつかれきん mean? For that matter, how do people normally translate おつかれ?

: おつかれ - thanks for your hard work. emphasis on "hard work". おつかれさん or おつかれさま generally means the same thing. - [[User:Tsuyuri|Tsuyuri]] 02:12, 25 feb 2008 (GMT +8)

: But what about the meaning of おつかれきん? I know おつかれ literally means 'It's been tiring', but this (and similar literal translations) usually don't sound normal in English. I know 'Good job' is a common (interpreted) translation. Doesn't fit here though, I wanted to hear some others, and maybe get ideas for this and future instances of おつかれ. - [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 15:19, 25 February 2008 (PST)

: おつかれ is actually a short form (or it may seem a little more informal) derived from おつかれさん or おつかれさま. in my opinion "おつかれさま" is a more correct, formal and common way of using it. they all have the same meaning. - [[User:Tsuyuri|Tsuyuri]] 00:57, 27 feb 2008 (GMT +8)

== Chapter 1, Page 25 ==

　ロレンスは農夫に商売用の笑顔で礼を言って、馬をヤレイ達のほうに向けた。

Lawrence put on his business smile for the peasants, and saying his thanks turned his horse towards Yarei's group.

　その区画は農夫の言った通りに人がたかっていて、畑の中に向かって口々に何かを叫んでいた。

Like the peasant said, there were lots of people in this area, many voices were shouting something from the middle of the field .

　それは最後まで作業をしている連中を囃｛はや｝し立てているのだが、別に作業の遅れを罵｛ののし｝っているわけではない。罵ることがすでに祭りの一部なのだ。

The shouts were taunts and jives directed at the last group to finish the work, (?)(1) but it wasn't to ridicule their tardiness. Such teasing was part and parcel of the festival.

　ロレンスがのんびりと近づいていくと、やがて騒いでいる内容も聞こえてきた。

Lawrence casually approached, and soon could discern the commotion.

「狼｛オオカミ｝がいるぞ狼がいるぞ！」

"The wolf is here, the wolf is here!"

「それ、そこに狼が横たわっているぞ！」

"There, that's where the wolf is lying!"

「最後に狼を掴｛つか｝むのは誰だ誰だ誰だ！」

"Last one catches the wolf, whosit whosit whosit!"

　皆口々に囃し立て、酒が入っているかのように陽気に笑っている。ロレンスが人垣｛ひとがき｝の後ろに荷馬車を止めても誰も気がつかないほどだった。

Every voice was joined in raucous cadence (1), and every person merrily laughing as though in a stupor. (?) [ restructured ] Lawrence stopped his cart behind the crowd without any of them noticing.

　しかし、彼らが口にしている狼とは実際の狼ではない。実際に狼がいたらさすがに笑っていられないだろう。

In spite of the villagers' cries of "wolf", there weren't in fact any. [ the village that cried wolf =P ] If a wolf were indeed present, they certainly wouldn't be laughing.

　狼とは豊作の神の化身｛けしん｝で、村の連中から聞いた話では最後に刈り取られる麦の中にいて、それを刈り取った者の中に入り込むという言い伝えらしい。

The wolf was the personification of the god of harvest, what was heard amongst the villagers was that it lay within the last of the wheat to be reaped. Legend had it that that the wolf would possess whoever cut this last wheat.

「最後の一束だ！」

"That's the last sheaf!"

「刈り過ぎないように注意しろ！」

"Hear, hear, those who haven't finished cutting!" (?)

=== Discussion ===

(1) Meaning of 囃し立て here? Could it encompass both the 'jeering' and 'musical' meanings of the 囃 kanji, i.e. jeering, but in a rhythmic manner? Consider all the repetitions in the cries in this and the following page.

== Chapter 1, Page 26 ==

「欲張りの手からはホロが逃げるぞ！」

"Horo flees from greedy hands!" (!)

「狼｛オオカミ｝を掴｛つか｝んだのは誰だ誰だ誰だ」

"Who's gonna catch the wolf, whosit whosit whosit."

「ヤレイだヤレイだヤレイだ！」

"Yarei's it Yarei's it Yarei's it!"

　ロレンスが荷馬車から降りて人垣｛ひとがき｝の向こうをひょいと覗｛のぞ｝くと、ちょうどヤレイが最後の一束を掴んだところだった。土と汗｛あせ｝に汚｛よご｝れた真っ黒な顔に苦笑いをいっぱいに浮かべ、そして一息に麦を刈り取ると束を掲げて空に向かって叫んだのだった。

Lawrence alighted from the cart, and peering through (?) the crowd, just happened to see Yarei grabbing the last sheaf. His face, blackened with dirt and sweat, revealed a broad, wry grin. In a single effort, [ phrasing ] he raised the harvested sheaf and howled at the sky.

「アオオオオオオオオオオオン」

"Auuooooooooooon"

「ホロだホロだホロだ!」

"It's Horo it's Horo it's Horo!"

「アオオオオオオオオオオオン」

"Auuooooooooooon"

「狼ホロが現れたぞ!狼ホロが現れたぞ!」

"The wolf Horo has appeared! The wolf Horo has appeared!"

「それ捕｛つか｝まえろ、やれ捕まえろ！」

"Catch it, oh catch it!"

「逃がすな、追え！」

"After it, don't let it get away!"

　それまで口々に囃｛はや｝し立てていた男達が、唐突｛とうとつ｝に走り出したヤレイを追いかけていった。

With that, the men who had been calling out suddenly broke into a run and chased after Yarei.

　豊作の神は追い詰められ、人間に乗り移ってどこかに逃げようとする。それを捕｛と｝らえてまた一年、この畑にいてもらうのだ。

Able to run down the god of harvest, / if it were to possess a human, where could it run to? (!) It's been a year since the last catch, this field/giving (!)

　実際に神がいるのかどうかはわからない。ただ、ここの土地の者達はもう長い間それを続けている。

Who knows whether or not there's actually a deity present. However, the inhabitants of this land have carried on that belief for a long time.

=== Discussion ===

Talk:Spice & Wolf:Volume1 Chapter 01

2008-02-20T08:41:16Z

Momogan: typos, comments

The pages posted here are a draft. I'm still learning Japanese and don't have much experience translating, would greatly appreciate it if more skilled people could review my work. In particular, there are many questions I have, both about the text as well as about Japanese in general, I'm hoping they could be answered here as well. Please feel free to discuss any part of the translation by inserting comments immediately below the relevant line, or at the bottom of each section. All comments, from broad stylistic suggestions down to nitpicks are welcome. I don't know whether such a discussion is manageable within the space of one wiki page, let's try this for a few days and see how it goes. Pages will be moved to the main article once they get sufficient review. Let's focus discussion on the first few pages so that they can be moved in sequence.

Regarding notation used below:

{ } Curly braces indicate furigana for the kanji (possibly more than one) just before it. The start and end are not explicitly indicated so as not to disrupt the text, but generally this should be clear.

(?) Indicates that I'm unsure about the previous sentence. (Okay, I'm unsure about _all_ sentences, given my level of skill, but the ones marked as such I have greater uncertainty about.)

(!) Indicates I'm completely lost.

[ ] Indicates comments/questions I have about the text.

(1) Bracketed numbers indicate comments moved to footnotes due to their length

-/-/- Indicates piecemeal translation. Should be regarded as a placeholder and used as reference for a proper translation.

lit literal

alt alternatively

Each paragraph of the Japanese text is alternated with a paragraph of the corresponding English translation. If a page break cuts a paragraph in two, the entire paragraph will be posted under the section corresponding to the next page.

There's also a [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?f=34&t=1674&st=0&sk=t&sd=a forum thread].

Thanks. [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 09:21, 9 February 2008 (PST)

== Prologue, Page 13 ==

　この村では、見事に実った麦穂が風に揺られることを狼｛オオカミ｝が走るという。

In this village, when the wheat, ripe and resplendent, sways in the wind, they say that the wolf is running.

　風に揺られる様子が、麦畑｛むぎほ｝の中を狼が走ているように見えるからだ。

From it's appearance, swaying in the wind, you can make out what seems like wolves running in the wheat fields.

　また、風が強すぎて麦穂が倒れることを狼踏まれたといい、不作の時は狼に食われたという。

Also, when the wind is too strong and the stalks fall over, they say that the wolf has trampled them. When the harvest is poor, it is said the wolf has eaten it.

　上手｛うま｝い表現だが、迷惑なものもあるのが玉に瑕｛きず｝だな、と思った。

All appears well, but like a flaw in a gem, it seems trouble too is present. (?)

　しかし、今となってはちょっとした洒落｛しゃれ｝た言い方になっているだけで、昔のように親しみと恐れをこめてその言葉を使う者はほとんどいない。

They now say these things rather lightly and casually, while almost none speak of them with the affection and fear of old.

　ゆらゆらと揺られる麦穂の間から見える秋の空は何百年も変わらないのに、その下の様子はじつに様変わりをしていた。

Looking at the autumn sky from amidst the gently swaying ears of wheat, even though it hasn't changed in hundreds of years, the world below has in fact changed completely.

　来る年も来る年も、麦を育ててきたこの村の者達も、せいぜい長生きして七十年なのだ。

The people of this village who tend the wheat, passing year after passing year, live for no more than seventy years.

　むしろ何百年も変わらないほうが悪いのかもしれない。

Perhaps so many centuries without change would have been worse off instead. [ alt: If anything, perhaps so many centuries without change would have been worse off. ]

　ただ、だからもう昔の約束を律儀｛りちぎ｝に守る必要はないのかもしれないと思った。

Or just, perhaps they think it's no longer necessary to honour the agreement of old. (?)

　何よりも、自分はもうここではひつようとされていないと思った。[ meaning of とされていない? ]'''(!)'''

Ultimately, I feel I'm not needed here anymore.(?)

　東にそびえる山のせいで、村の空を流れる雲わたいてい北へと向かっていく。

Because of the mountains rising up in the east, the clouds in the village sky generally drift towards the north.

　その雲の流れる先、北の故郷のことを思い出してため息をつく。

Where they are headed, memories of the northern homelands come to mind, carrying along a sigh. [ alt: my northern birthplace? ]

　視線を空から麦穂戻せば、鼻先で揺れる自慢｛じまん｝の尻尾｛しっぽ｝が目に入った。

Returning from sky to wheat, my gaze falls upon a proud tail wagging before my nose. (?)(5)

　することもないので尻尾の毛づくろいに取り掛かる。

With nothing else to do, I set about grooming it.

=== Discussion ===

(1) Literally, I think it should be "In this village, the beautifully ripened ears of wheat swaying in the wind _are_ said to be the wolves running.", not merely that there is some correlation between the wheat swaying and the wolves running. But this sounds odd. Same deal with the first half of the third sentence. Best I could come up with was to insert "when", but the text here makes no reference to time, unlike the second half of the third sentence (時). Also, should I go with "it is said", instead of "they say"?

: "In this village, when the resplendently ripened ears of wheat are swaying in the wind, it is said that "a wolf is running". From their appearance, swaying in the wind, you can make out what seems like a wolf running in the wheat fields. When the wind is too strong and the wheat stalks fall over, it is said that "a wolf trampled them". When the harvest is poor, it is said that "a wolf ate it". Don't you think it's better like this? --[[User:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] 01:49, 15 February 2008 (PST)

: I don't want to put quotes in, because I think such quotes would correspond to 「」 (e.g. see what Lawrence says in the last para of page 22), which aren't present here. Reading it again, I think it refers to one wolf, in fact, '''the''' wolf, not many wolves, going by the katakana furigana next to 狼. I'm going with "it is said" as well. Rewritten it to reflect this, what do you think? -- [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 11:34, 18 February 2008 (PST)

: Though I cant read japanese, I think you should try to rephrase the sentence a little bit so that it will sound a bit better.
:"To this village, the walk of a wolf is symbolyzed by the swaying of the rippened ears of wheat in the wind. Their swaying in appearance somewhat orchestras a wolf roaming inside the field. It is also said the trail of a wolf can be illustrated by the fallen wheat stalks ripped by the strong wind, while a wolf taking its share on the crops are shown by the poor harvest seasons."

(3) What exactly does むしろ mean? How about "Perchance so many centuries of stasis is bad."?

: To start things off, someone from the forum felt that stasis was too modern a word, and has sci-fi connotations. I don't feel it is so, what do other people think? The only alternative word I can think of is 'changelessness', but this is clumsy. [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 09:53, 9 February 2008 (PST)
: How about "stagnation"? "Perhaps so many centuries of stagnation are rather bad."... that's what I got after 10 minutes of trying to translate the sentence. むしろ= 寧ろ= rather, better, instead. --[[User:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] 01:49, 15 February 2008 (PST)

: Stagnation isn't quite the same as stasis. The former means not progressing, the latter means no change at all, which is what the text here says. I'm going with 'without change' for now. I'm still not quite sure about the meaning of むしろ here. The sentences that use むしろ that I've seen so far use it to compare one thing with another. I'm not sure what's being compared here though. I've rewritten the sentence and put in an alternative, thoughts? - [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]]

(4) What exactly does 何よりも and とされていない mean here?

: より= from, out of, since, than. So I translate the sentence like this:
: "Since when/For how long have I felt that I am no longer necessary here." or maybe
: "For a long time now I've felt that I am no longer needed here. --[[User:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] 01:49, 15 February 2008 (PST)

: Momogan mentioned to me in a PM (amongst lots of other things) that 何よりも means above all things. I'm going to go with 'Ultimately' here. - [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 11:34, 18 February 2008 (PST)

: とされていない is the passive of としていない. Horo is not needed -by- them, hence the passive is used. [[User:Momogan|Momogan]] 00:41, 20 February 2008 (PST)

(5) Should this be "Returning my gaze from the sky to the wheat, I see my proud tail wagging before my nose." instead? Does a ーば suffix always mean a conditional statement? There are also furigana next to 自慢 and 尻尾, even though they are both fairly common compounds. Could this be emphasis, representing how Horo regards her tail with special pride? Would italics work here, i.e. ''proud tail''?

: I think the sentence should be "If/Should I return my gaze from the sky to the wheat, I would see my proud tail wagging before my nose." at the very least. I don't know about the other version because I'm bad at reading kanji right now... I won't change it for now, gonna leave it up to you to decide. --[[User:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] 01:49, 15 February 2008 (PST)

: Apparently, since the second half of the sentence is in the past tense, the ーば here really means something like the second half follows from the first half. (Not sure if it has to be a direct consequence, or could be something weaker). - [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 11:34, 18 February 2008 (PST)

(6) "All seems well on the outside, but it is thought that there is trouble/are annoyances here and there, just like flaws in a gem/crystal." I added the here and there on my own, because I think it sounds better with it. Gonna leave it up to someone more skillful to decide whether this is good or there is something better. BTW, is this line showing Horo's thoughts on the subject or her explaining what somebody else believes? Considering the next line I guess it's the latter... --[[User:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] 02:14, 15 February 2008 (PST)

: I'm not sure about this line as well. I think though, that we can interpret the ある here to mean not just simply 'present', but also 'present and hidden', like a 'flaw in a gem' since 'all seems well on the outside'. I've gone with 'latent trouble' and rewrote the rest of the sentence as well, what do you think? - [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 11:48, 18 February 2008 (PST)

:Does such a tone work for Horo? [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 09:06, 10 February 2008 (PST)

:I think it does :) --[[User:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] 01:49, 15 February 2008 (PST)

と思った and かもしれない appear very frequently in this page, and in the text I've gone through so far. I know that expressing uncertainty like this is a common part of speaking Japanese, but should I make some of them sound more certain? - [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 11:34, 18 February 2008 (PST)

== Prologue, Page 14 ==

　秋の空は高く、とても澄んでいた。

The high autumn sky, so clear.

　今年もまた収穫の時期がくる。

Harvest time has come again this year.

　麦畑を、たくさんの狼｛オオカミ｝が走っていた。

Many wolves are running through the wheat fields.

=== Discussion ===

:Does rhymy work here? These three lines in the Japanese text seem verse-like. [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 09:06, 10 February 2008 (PST)
:"The autumn sky, so high, so clear". It sounds cooler, don't you think? :D It's a good choice to use rhymes here, but... we need a rhyme for the last line >< --[[User:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] 01:48, 15 February 2008 (PST)

:: The text literally says that the sky is high (not necessarily very high) and very clear, so I'd like to make 'clear' stronger than 'high'. As for making the last line rhyme as well, I don't think it's necessary, since I think it's sufficiently verse-like as it is. Also, the last line in the Japanese text sounds conclusive, if we make the last line in the translation not rhymy, it may sound more conclusive as well. I dunno though (not like I read Japanese, or even English poetry :g), if you have any ideas on how to make the last line rhyme, we can see if it fits. - [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 11:42, 18 February 2008 (PST)

== Chapter 1, Page 17 ==

「これで最後、かな？」

"That's the last one, isn't it?"

「ん、きっちり七十枚。。。ありますね。毎度どうも」

"Mmm, exactly seventy pelts... we have here. Thanks for your patronage, as always." (1)

「なーにこちらこそ。ロレンスさんくらいしかこんな山奥まで来てくれないからな。助かるよ」

"Hey, don't mention it, I should thank you as well. Mr Lawrence, pretty much no one else comes all the way here in the mountains. It's a great help."

「代わりに上等の毛皮もらってますからね。また来ます」

"In return, I've received such fine furs. I'll be back again." (2)

　そんないつまもやり取りをかわし、山奥の村を出発したのはかれこれ五時間も前だ。日が昇ってすぐに出発して、山から下りて野に出た頃にはもう昼を回っていた。

The trade proceeded as usual, and roughly five hours had passed since he departed from the mountain village. Having left soon after sunrise, descending the mountain, noon had already arrived by the time he reached the prairie. [ or simply plains? ]

　天気は良く、風もない。荷馬車に乗ってのんびりと野を行くには絶好の日和｛ひより｝だ。ここのところ寒かったので、もう冬もちかいと思ていたのが嘘｛うそ｝のようだ。

The weather was fine, and no wind stirred. Perfect for a leisurely ride on horse cart across the plains. It seemed ridiculous that he had thought winter was drawing near since it was cold earlier. (3)

　行商人として独り立ちして七年目、歳｛とし｝にして二十五になるロレンスは、御者台｛おしゃたい｝の上で平和な大あくびをしたのだった。

A merchant who had been traveling alone for seven years now, Lawrence, who would turn twenty-five this year, gave a great, peaceful yawn [ alt: content yawn? ] from atop the cart driver's seat.

　背の高い草と木もはほとんど生えていないために視界はとても良い。そのためにかなり遠くまで見通すことができて、視界ぎりぎりの彼方｛かなた｝には何年かまえに建てられた修道院が見ている。

The view improved as the trees and tallgrass grew sparser, and you could see quite far away. Just barely within view, a long-established monastery could be seen in the distance.

　どこの貴族の子弟を取り込んだのかわからないがこんな辺鄙｛へんぴ｝な土地にありながらも建物は立派な石造りで、門扉｛もんぴ｝は信じられないことに鉄製だ。確か二十人からの修道士が生活していて、それと同数くらいの下男が彼らの生活を支えているはずだ。

Some aristocrat son [ or "young aristocrat"? or "rich young punk"? =P ] somewhere got it into his head to build a fine building like this in such a remote place. The stonework was magnificent, and incredibly the gates were wrought in iron. Around twenty or so monks lived there, ministered to by a similar number of male servants.

=== Discussion ===

(1) What about "A pleasure doing business with you _again_." instead, i.e. does 毎度 imply any previous patronage?
: How about "as always"? まいど=each time. For example - As always, it's a pleasure doing business with you. --[[User:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] 01:47, 15 February 2008 (PST)

: Yeah, "as always" is better. I originally took some liberties with the translation, given the villager's response and 'the pleasure is mine as well' being an English expression. Thinking about it some more though, I think I'll stick with a more literal translation. - [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 12:00, 18 February 2008 (PST)

(2) Is やり取り barter trade? Is おかわし end?

: かわし= to exchange, yaritori is indeed barter trade. so やり取りおかわし should be barter trade exchange. --[[User:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] 02:35, 15 February 2008 (PST)

(3) The second sentence doesn't make sense. If it was cold then it wouldn't be ridiculous that winter is coming, but it isn't cold, but rather it's pleasant/good/nice as stated in the first sentence... I have no idea how that should be translated though.

: It can be fair and windless and still cold. Note that fair means sunny and not cloudy, but not necessarily warm. - [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 12:00, 18 February 2008 (PST)

: Momogan pointed out that the second sentence is in the past tense, i.e. it was cold previously, but the good weather now makes Lawrence's previous thought that winter was near seem like a lie. I don't think it's a very far back past tense, since later on Lawrence tells the knight that he went to the mountain village and is now returning, i.e. it was at most a few days ago when he previously was at this place and thought that winter was near. In fact, it could also be that it was cold when he first descended to the plains, but is now good weather. Also, I'm gonna go with the more literal 'fine weather', rather than the more interpreted 'fair weather'. - [[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]] 17:08, 19 February 2008 (PST)

: "Don't mention it, the pleasure is mine as well." Don't merchants usually say "The pleasure is all mine"? I think that should be the case here as well. --[[User:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] 02:28, 15 February 2008 (PST)

== Chapter 1, Page 18 ==

　修道院が建てられ始めた頃、ロレンスはその新しい顧客｛こきゃく｝の匂｛にお｝いに期待していたのだが、どうやら修道院は在野｛ざいや｝の商人を介さず独立に物資を調達しているよう、ロレンスの期待は儚｛はかな｝くも散ったのだった。

When it's construction first started, Lawrence had been eagerly anticipating (?) a new patron. But somehow or other, the monastery seemed able to obtain goods and materials on their own without having to trade with independent merchants (?) and Lawrence's short-lived hopes vanished. (?)(1)

　とはいっても彼らは贅沢｛ぜいたく｝もせず畑も耕すので、商売ができたとしても実際の実入｛みい｝りはかなり少なかったりする。その上、無理やり寄付｛きふ｝をさせられたりツケを踏み倒されたりもするので考えものだ。

Even so, the monks do not live in luxury and still till the fields, thus the profits from trading with them were fairly meagre. On top of that, you had to consider that they would solicit involuntary donations and shirk payment of their bills. (?) [ should I put "involuntary donations" in quotes? ]

　単純な売買の相手としては盗人｛ぬすっと｝よりも性質｛たち｝の悪い相手ではあったが、それでも彼らと商売をすれば商人にとって都合の良いことがある。

For simple buying and selling, they were worse than even thieves. (?) but even so, there were times where it was convenient to trade with them.

　そんなわけでラレンスは未練｛みれん｝がましく修道院のほうを見ていたのだが、不意に目を細めた。修道院のほうで、誰かがこちらに向かって手を振っているのだ。

So it was that Lawrence reluctantly looked towards the monastery, and suddenly squinted. (?) [ sounds strange ] From the monastery someone approached, gesturing with his hands.

「なんだ？」

"What's this?"

　下男には見えない。彼らはこけ茶色の汚い｛きたな｝作業服を身にまとっているからだ。手を振っている者はねずみ色っぽい衣服に身を包んでいる。わざわざそちらに行くのは面倒くさかったが、無視をすると後々問題になりかねない。ロレンスは仕方なく馬の進む方向をそちらに向けだ。

There were no servants to be seen. The monks present were clad in dirty brown fatigues. (2) The one gesturing was wrapped in grayish clothes. His deliberate approach suggested trouble, but ignoring him could lead to problems down the road. (3) Without better options, Lawrence turned his horse towards him.

　すると、手を振っていた者はロレンスが自分のほうに向かって歩き始めたことに気がついたのか、手を振ることをやめたようだが自分から歩こうとはしない。じっと、ロレンスが到着するのを待つつもりのようだ。教会関係者が傲慢｛ごうまん｝なのは今日に始まったことではない。こんなことでいちいち怒る気にもなれなかった。

Thereupon, the gesturer realised that Lawrence had started coming towards him. He stopped gesturing, but continued to walk without breaking into a run. As if patiently awaiting Lawrence's arrival. It wasn't as though the church authorities had only started being arrogant today. Lawrence was too accustomed to such treatment to get angry over each and every such incident. (?)

=== Discussion ===

(1) Meaning of 在野の商人? Is 介さず the negative of 介させる?

: 在野 means someone not working in a public office. 介さず is the negative of the verb 介す. I think the translation you have there is good. [[User:Momogan|Momogan]] 00:41, 20 February 2008 (PST)

(2) I'm guessing via elimination that 彼ら refers to the monks. What does こけ mean here? Moss?

(3) Does 後々 mean distant future? Could it also possibly refer to a nearer future?

: I think 後々 can be quite vague, could either be near or distant. "Down the road" sounds nice there. [[User:Momogan|Momogan]] 00:41, 20 February 2008 (PST)

== Chapter 1, Page 19 ==

　ただ、のんびりと修道院に近づくにつれてはっきりと見えてきたその姿の、ロレンスは思わず声を上げていた。

As he leisurely (?) [ or "slowly"? "casually"? ] approached the monastery, the person's form could be seen more clearly, and Lawrence unconsciously raised his voice.

「。。。騎士｛きし｝？」

"......a knight?"

　最初はそんな馬鹿な、と思ったものの、近づけばそれは紛｛まぎ｝れもない騎士だった。ねずみ色に見えた服は、銀色の甲冑｛かつちゅう｝だったのだ。

That couldn't possibly be, he initially thought, but as he drew closer it was unmistakably a knight. The grey clothes he saw were actually silver armour covering from head to toe. (?)

「貴様、何者であるか」

"You, state your business here." (1)

　会話をするにはまだちょっと遠い距離、というあたりで騎士がそう叫んだ。自分は名乗らなくてもどこの誰かわかるだろう、と言いたげだ。

There was still some distance between the two of them before they could talk, which was why the knight shouted. (?) [ meaning of というあたりで?] Without introducing himself, who would know his name? (!)(2)

「行商人のロレンスという者ですが、何かご入用｛にゅうよう｝ですかね？」

"I'm Lawrence, a traveling merchant. May I be of service? "

　もう修道院は目と鼻の先だ。南に向かって広がっている畑で働く下男達の数も数えられるくらいだ。

The monastery was now right in front of his eyes. In the fields that opened to the south of Lawrence, there were servants working, and he could now count their numbers.

　そして、どうやら騎士がそれ一人だけではないということもわかった。修道院の向こうにももう一人立っているのが見える。もしかしたら、見張りなのかもしれなかった。

Also, Lawrence noticed that somehow the knight was no longer alone. Another lone figure could be seen in the direction of the monastery, possibly a guard.

「行商人？貴様が来た方向には町などないはずだが」

"A traveling merchant? There are no towns and settlements in the direction you came from."

　銀の胸｛むね｝当てに刻まれた真｛ま｝っ赤｛か｝な十字架｛か｝を誇らしげに見せるように胸を張って、騎士が横柄にそう言った。

The knight spoke arrogantly and puffed his chest, as if to show off the crimson cross engraved on his silver chestplate.

=== Discussion ===

(1) Took some liberties. "Who are you?" or even "Who goes there?" doesn't seem quite right in this context. Is this actually a statement, rather than a question? There's a か at the end, but no ？. It also sounds firm. ]

(2) というあたりで and 自分は名乗らなくてもどこの誰かわかるだろう、と言いたげだ

: というあたりで would mean "around that point/distance." I think the translation is good. 自分は名乗らなくてもどこの誰かわかるだろう、と言いたげだ would mean "It was as if he was trying to say that even if he didn't state who he was, anybody would know who he was regardless of who they were or where they came from." [[User:Momogan|Momogan]] 00:41, 20 February 2008 (PST)

== Chapter 1, Page 20 ==

　しかし、肩｛かた｝に直接取り付けられている外套｛がいとう｝もうねずみ色で、これは下級騎士を示すものだ。金色の髪｛かみ｝の毛を短く刈｛か｝り込んでまだ間もなさそうだし、体も野戦を潜｛くぐ｝り抜けているようには見えないから、騎士｛きし｝に成り立てで気負っているのだろう。こういう輩｛やから｝は余裕｛よゆう｝を持って対処するに限る。あっという間に図に乗るからだ。

However the cloak draped over his shoulders was similarly grey, denoting his status as a low-rank knight. It appeared that his blonde hair had yet to be cut short, and his body showed no signs of having been in the field before, yet he enthusiastically poised himself like a knight, full of fighting spirit. (?) Such a comrade/holding on to surplus/dealing with/limit reached (!) In a flash, Lawrence drew up a plan. (?) [ meaning of 図に乗る? ] (2)

　だから、ロレンスはすぐに返事をせずに懐｛ふところ｝から皮袋を取り出して、ゆっくりと口を縛｛しば｝る紐｛ひも｝を解｛ほど｝いた。中には蜂蜜を固めた菓子｛かし｝が入っている。一粒つまむと口に放り込んで、袋ごと騎士のほうに向けたのだった。

And so without reply, Lawrence produced from his breast pocket a leather bag and slowly unfastened the cord tying it shut. Held inside were candy made from dried honey [ lit: hardened honey ]. He picked a honey drop (?)(1), popped it into his mouth, and held the rest of the bag out towards the knight. (?) [ meaning of ごと here? ]

　「一つどうです？」

"How about one?"

　「む」

"Mmm."

　と、騎士としての意地が、うなずいてから手を伸ばすまでにはだいぶ時間がかかったのだが。

So the knight said (?), but his obstinacy held, (?) and a considerable amount of time lapsed between the nod and his hand reaching out.

　「ここから半日ほどかけて東に行くと、山の中に小さな村があるんですよ。そこに塩を売りに行った帰りです」

"A half day's travel eastwards from here lies a small village in the mountains. I went there to sell salt, and am returning through here."

　「そうか。しかし、積荷があるようだが、それも塩か？」

"I see. But, while you appear to be carrying cargo, is that salt as well?"

　「いえ、これは毛皮です。ほら」

"Nay, these are furs. Take a look."

　ロレンスは言いながら荷台を振り向いて、覆｛おお｝いを剥（＊）｛は｝いだ。立派なテンの毛皮だ。目の前の騎士の給料にしたら一年分はくだらないだろう。

While talking, Lawrence turned to face the cart and peeled off the shroud. Revealing beautiful marten (?) furs. A year's wages of the knight standing in front of him would be trivial compared to their worth. (?)

　「ふん。これは？」

"Hmm. What's this?"

=== Discussion ===

(1) does 一粒 necessarily mean something grain-like, or can it mean a more generic 'piece' of candy?

: It can mean anything that is very small. [[User:Momogan|Momogan]] 00:41, 20 February 2008 (PST)

(*) The kanji in the text is written slightly differently, in a way that's not available in my text editor. I think this character has the same meaning and reading here.

(2) こういう輩｛やから｝は余裕｛よゆう｝を持って対処するに限る。あっという間に図に乗るからだ。

: The only way to deal with these type of people was to stay calm and composed. Because they get carried away (図に乗る) in no time. [[User:Momogan|Momogan]] 00:41, 20 February 2008 (PST)

== Chapter 1, Page 21 ==

　「ああ、これは、その村からもらってきた麦です」

"Ahh, this is wheat I received from the village."

　毛皮の山の隅に置いてある麦の束は、ロレンスが塩を売りに行った村で育てられているものだ。寒さに強く虫にも食われにくい。去年北西のほうで冷害が猛威｛もうい｝を振るったので売り込むに行くつもりだった。

The sheaf of wheat was grown in the village where Lawrence had gone to sell salt. It had been left in a corner of the mountain where the furs came from. (?) [ meaning of 置いてある here? ] As the weather grows colder, it would be more resistant to insects. (?) In light of the intense winter (?) [ lit: intense cold-weather damage ] in the northwest last year, Lawrence planned to travel there to market it. (?)

　「ふん。まあ、いいだろう。行っていいぞ」

"Hmm. Well, it looks okay. You're free to go."

　呼びつけておいでずいぶんな言い草だが、ここでおとなしく「はい」と言ったら商人失格だ。ロレンスはわざと先ほどの皮袋をちらつかせながら、騎士のほうに向く直った。

Being called to come over was quite the remark (!) [ Stab in the dark: "It was quite rude, being called over like this"? ], but obediently saying 'All right' here would have meant failure as a merchant. Lawrence faced the knight, deliberately jiggling (?) [ meaning of ちらつ(く) here? ] the leather bag from earlier.

　「何があったんですかね？普段はここ、騎士様なんかいないでしょう」

"Something happened, didn't it? Normally, there wouldn't be knights here, yeah?"

　若い騎士は質問されたのが不快だったのか、少し眉根｛まゆね｝にしわを寄せたがロレンスの手の中にある皮袋を見るとさらにしわを寄せだ。

The young knight felt discomfited (?) being questioned, and his eyebrows creased a little. (?) [ meaning of 眉根 and 寄せた? ] Seeing the leather bag held in Lawrence's hand, his eyebrows creased further. (?)

　うまく釣らたようだ。ロレンスは紐を解いて一粒つまむと、騎士にくれてやった。

He seemed to be quite attracted to them. Lawrence unfastened the cord and picked another drop, handing it to the knight.

　「うむ。。。うまいな。これは礼をしなければなるまい」

"Mmmmm... these are really good. My thanks to you for them. (?) [ meaning of ーなるまい? Similar to ーならない？ ]

　騎士は理屈好きだ。ロレンスは商売用の笑顔で特にありがたそうに頭を下げだ。

The knight was reasonable. (?) Lawrence put on his business smile and pretended to nod his head gratefully.

　「この辺りで異教徒の祭りが近々開かれると聞き及んでいる。そのためここの警備を任されているのだが、貴様、何か知らんか」

"There's news that (?) around these parts, a pagan festival is about to start. That's why I've been entrusted [ or charged? ] with the task of policing here."

=== Discussion ===

== Chapter 1, Page 22 ==

　なんだ、という落胆｛らくたん｝の色を浮かべてしまうようでは三流もいいところだ。ロレンスはしばし悩む振りをしてから、「存じませんねえ」と答える。実際は大嘘だが、騎士の言うことも間達っているのだから仕方ない。

[ Very lost on this page. ]

Well, with such a dejected colour appearing on his face/even third-rate was good. (?) [ ぜんぜんわっかんね ] Lawrence acted troubled for a while and replied "Dunno about that." Actually that was a big lie, but he didn't really have a choice, seeing how the knight said it. (?) [ lost as well ] (1)

　「やはり秘密裏に行われるものなのか。異教徒は総じて卑怯｛ひきょう｝な連中だからな」

"I see that's still something circulating in secret. (?) [ phrasing ] Those pagans are largely a bunch of cowards." (1)

　騎士｛きし｝の的外｛まとはず｝れな物言いが面白かったが、ロレンスはもちろん指摘せずにそれに同意すると、おいとまを告げた。

The knight's irrelevant (?) manner of speech was amusing/Lawrence of course naturally expressed his agreement without furthur remark (?), and informed him that he had to leave. (?) [ Lost. ]　(2)

　騎士はうなずくともう一度蜂蜜｛はちみつ｝菓子｛かし｝の礼を言ってきた。

The knight nodded approvingly and thanked him again for the honey drop. (?)

　よほどおいしかったのだろう。下級騎士は装備や旅費に金がかかるばかりで実際の暮らしは子弟入りしたの靴職人のほうが良い。甘｛あま｝いものを食べたのも久しぶりに違いなかった。

It must have been really delicious. For the low-ranked knight, equipment, travel expenses and the like cost so much money that it was in fact better to have become a cobbler when he was young. (?) It had been a long while since he had eaten sweet things.

　もっとも、かといってこれ以上あげるつもりもロレンスにはない。蜂蜜菓子も安いものではないのだ。

That may be well and all, but Lawrence didn't plan on giving him any more. (!) [ Meaning of もっとも, かといって and つまり? ] The candy didn't come cheap. (3)

　「しかし、異教徒の祭り、ねえ」

"But still, a pagan festival eh."

　修道院を後にしてだいぶ経｛た｝ってから、ロレンスは騎士の言葉を呟｛つぶや｝いて、苦笑した。

A long while after he left the monastery behind, Lawrence murmured the knight's words and smiled uncomfortably.

　騎士の言うそれには心当たりがある。というよりも、この近辺にいる者ならば皆は知っていることだろう。

He had some idea about what the knight was saying. Besides the knight (?), it was something that all the locals should know about.

　ただ、それは別に異教徒のものでもなんでもない。第一、異教徒などというものはもっともっと北か、もっともっと東のほうにしかいないものだ。この近辺で行われる祭りというのは、騎士がわざわざ配置されるような類｛たぐい｝のものではない。どこでも行われる、麦の収穫を祝い豊作の祈願｛きがん｝するお祭りだ。

It wasn't simply the fact that the festival was pagan that was the problem. (?) For one, the people called pagans and the like [ phrasing ] were originally from the north, and originally nowhere to be found in the east. (?) As for the festivals celebrated in the local area, purposefully stationed forces like the knight weren't needed. (?) [ meaning of しかいない? ] It didn't matter where it was practiced, it was always a festival of prayer to celebrate a bountiful wheat harvest (?) [ alt: a festival to celebrate and give thanks for a bountiful wheat harvest? ] (4)

=== Discussion ===

(1) やはり秘密裏に行われるものなのか

: Maybe "So there is something going on in secret [just as i thought]" [[User:Momogan|Momogan]] 00:41, 20 February 2008 (PST)

(2) 騎士｛きし｝の的外｛まとはず｝れな物言いが面白かったが、ロレンスはもちろん指摘せずにそれに同意すると、おいとまを告げた。

: How wide the knight had missed the mark was amusing (as in the information he had gathered was incorrect) but Lawrence of course naturally expressed his agreement without correcting him, and informed him that he had to leave. [[User:Momogan|Momogan]] 00:41, 20 February 2008 (PST)

(3) もっとも、かといってこれ以上あげるつもりもロレンスにはない

: I think the translation is good. もっとも - but then again, かといって - neither, つまり=つもり (typo) [[User:Momogan|Momogan]] 00:41, 20 February 2008 (PST)

(4) ただ、それは別に異教徒のものでもなんでもない。第一、異教徒などというものはもっともっと北か、もっともっと東のほうにしかいないものだ。この近辺で行われる祭りというのは、騎士がわざわざ配置されるような類｛たぐい｝のものではない。どこでも行われる、麦の収穫を祝い豊作の祈願｛きがん｝するお祭りだ。

: But, It didn't have anything to do with pagans. Firstly, there were only pagans in the far north and far east. The festival celebrated in the area weren't ones that required knights to be dispatched. It was a festival that celebrated the harvest and prayed for a rich harvest - a kind of festival that is done everywhere. [[User:Momogan|Momogan]] 00:41, 20 February 2008 (PST)

== Chapter 1, Page 23 ==

　ただ、ちょっとこの辺の祭りは他｛ほか｝のところよりも特殊だったり盛大だったりするので、修道院の連中が目をつけて都市部の教会に報告したのだろう。長いこと本格的に教会の手の入らなかったところだから、教会も余計に神経を尖｛とか｝らせているのかもしれない。

However, the festivals around these parts were somewhat unique from the others, being grander. The monastery monks probably kept an eye on this and reported back to the city church. (?) [ alt: "central church" or "main church"? ] Normally, the hands of the church wouldn't reach into such business far away (?) [ meaning of 長いこと? ], perhaps they were being overly sensitive here. (?)

　それに、最近教会は異端審問｛いたんしんもん｝や異教徒の改宗に躍起｛やつき｝になっているし、最近は都市部での神学者と自然学者の言い争いも珍｛めずら｝しくない。昔のようにすべての民衆が無条件に教会にひれ伏すということがなくなってきている。

Moreover, with the church recently going all out with things like inquisitions and converting pagans, arguments between the theologians and naturalists (?) [ meaning of 自然学者? ] in the cities are no longer uncommon. Things are becoming different from the past, when the entire populace would unquestioningly prostrate themselves before the church. (?) [ meaning of なくなってきている? ]

　教会の絶対的であった威厳がほころび始めているのだ。それは町に住む者達ならば口に出せずともうすうす思っていることだろう。実際、教皇｛きょうこう｝は教会税が思ったより入らずに、大神殿の修復費をいくつかの国の王に申し入れたという。十年前ならば信じられない話だった。

Their absolute dignified authority was beginning to fall apart. It seems this was what the townsfolk thought but did not voice. As things turned out, (?) the tithes came up short from what the Pope expected, and the king had to be propositioned for some of the repair costs for the grand cathedral. Such a thing was inconceivable ten years ago.

　そんな情勢なので教会も威厳を復活させようと躍起なのだ。

It was in such a state of affairs that the church was pushing hard to recover their authority.

　「どこの商売も大変だな」

"It's gonna be tough doing business anywhere."

　ロレンスは苦笑して、蜂蜜菓子を口に放り込んだのだった。

With a bitter smile [ phrasing ], Lawrence popped another honey drop into his mouth.

　ロレンスが広大な麦畑に着くと、もう西の空は麦よりも綺麗｛きれい｝な黄金色｛こがねいろ｝だった。速くて鳥が小さな影となって家路を急ぎ、蛙｛カエル｝も寝に入ることを告げているかのようにそこかしこで鳴いていた。

By the time Lawrence arrived at the wide wheat fields, the western sky was already a shade of gold more brilliant [ lit: beautiful ] than the wheat. Tiny bird shadows will soon be hurrying home, and the croaking of pollywogs everywhere announce their imminent slumber. [ Does 'pollywog' refer to only tadpoles, or can it refer to frogs in general as well? ]

=== Discussion ===

== Chapter 1, Page 24 ==

　麦畑はほとんど収穫が終わっているようで、祭りは近日中だろう。早ければ明後日｛あさって｝には行わ
れるかもしれない。

The harvesting looked nearly finished, the festival ought to be within a few days. If things pick up, it could even be the day after tomorrow.

　ロレンスの目の前に広がるのはこの地方では結構な収穫高を誇るパスロエの村の麦畑だ。収穫高が高ければ村人もそこそこ裕福｛ゆうふく｝になれる。その上ここ一体を管理するエーレンドット伯爵｛はくしゃく｝が近隣に名が轟｛とどろ｝くほどの変わり者で、貴族のくせに土いじりが好きなせいで自然と祭りにも協力的だから、毎年飲めや歌えの大騒｛さわ｝ぎのようだ。

Spread out before Lawrence's eyes were Pasroe village's wheat fields, which boasted fairly high crop yields. Large harvests meant that the villagers would soon prosper as well. Furthermore, Count Eirendott, the lord of the land (?) [ lit: one in charge of everything ], was notorious (?) [ text seems stronger ] in the neighbourhood as an eccentric. The nobleman peculiarly enjoyed gardening as a hobby, and was cooperative with the natural environment and festivals, [ phrasing ] and every year there was a terrific racket, with drinking and singing and other revelry.

　ただ、ロレンスはそれに参加したことがない。残念なことに部外者は参加できないのだ。

However, Lawrence would not be a part of that. It was too bad that outsiders could not join in.

「いよう、おつかれきん」

"Hullo, a hard day's work." (?)(1)

　そんな村の麦畑の一角で荷車に麦を積んでいる農夫に声をかけた。よく実った麦だ。先物｛さきもの｝買いをした連中はほっと胸をなでおろしていることだろう。

In the corner of the village wheat fields, peasants were piling wheat on a cart. Lawrence called out a greeting to them. [ restructured ] The wheat had ripened beautifully. Those who had bought futures in it could breathe a sigh of relief.

「おー？」

"Ho?"

"「ヤレイさんはどの辺にいるかな」

Where can I find Mr Yarei?" [ should I drop the 'Mr'? ]

「おお、ヤレイさんならあっちの、ほれ、あっちで人がたかってるだろ。あの畑だな。今年はヤレイさんのところは若い者ばっかでな。手際が悪いせいで今年はあそこの畑の誰かが『ホロ』だな」

"Oh, if it's Yarei you want, he's over yonder with, look, see the big group over there? That's the field. This year, there's only youngin's with him. In that field, whoever's the slow one [ lit: performs poorly ] this year's gonna be 'Horo'."

　農夫は日焼けした顔にいっぱいの笑みを浮かべながら楽しそうに言う。商人には絶対にいない、裏表のない人間だけが浮かべることのできる笑顔だ。

Merry words seemed to pass between the peasants, their tanned faces filled with emerging laughter. [ or smiles? ] This was something a merchant could never be, only people without a hidden side to them [ phrasing ] could carry such happy countenances.

=== Discussion ===

(1) What does おつかれきん mean? For that matter, how do people normally translate おつかれ?

== Chapter 1, Page 25 ==

　ロレンスは農夫に商売用の笑顔で礼を言って、馬をヤレイ達のほうに向げた。

Lawrence put on his business smile for the peasants, and saying his thanks turned his horse towards Yarei's group.

　その区画は農夫の言った通りに人がたかっていて、畑の中に向かって口々に何かを叫んでいた。

Like the peasant said, there were lots of people in this area, many voices were shouting something from the middle of the field .

　それは最後まで作業をしている連中を囃｛はや｝し立てているのだが、別に作業の遅れを罵｛ののし｝っているわけではない。罵ることがすでに祭りの一部なのだ。

The shouts were taunts and jives directed at the last group to finish the work, (?)(1) but it wasn't to ridicule their tardiness. Such teasing was part and parcel of the festival.

　ロレンスがのんびりと近づいていくと、やがて騒いている内容も聞こえてきた。

Lawrence casually approached, and soon could discern the commotion.

「狼｛オオカミ｝がいるぞ狼がいるぞ！」

"The wolf is here, the wolf is here!"

「それ、そこに狼が横たわっているぞ！」

"There, that's where the wolf is lying!"

「最後に狼を掴｛つか｝むのは誰だ誰だ誰だ！」

"Last one catches the wolf, whosit whosit whosit!"

　皆口々に囃し立て、酒が入っているかのように陽気に笑っている。ロレンスが人垣｛ひとがき｝の後ろに荷馬車を止めても誰も気がつかないほどだった。

Every voice was joined in raucous cadence (1), and every person merrily laughing as though in a stupor. (?) [ restructured ] Lawrence stopped his cart behind the crowd without any of them noticing.

　しかし、彼らが口にしている狼とは実際の狼ではない。実際に狼がいたらさすがに笑っていられないだろう。

In spite of the villagers' cries of "wolf", there weren't in fact any. [ the village that cried wolf =P ] If a wolf were indeed present, they certainly wouldn't be laughing.

　狼とは豊作の神の化身｛けしん｝で、村の連中から聞いた話では最後に刈り取られる麦の中にいて、それを刈り取った者の中に入り込むという言い伝えらしい。

The wolf was the personification of the god of harvest, what was heard amongst the villagers was that it lay within the last of the wheat to be reaped. Legend had it that that the wolf would possess whoever cut this last wheat.

「最後の一束だ！」

"That's the last sheaf!"

「刈り過ぎないように注意しろ！」

"Hear, hear, those who haven't finished cutting!" (?)

=== Discussion ===

(1) Meaning of 囃し立て here? Could it encompass both the 'jeering' and 'musical' meanings of the 囃 kanji, i.e. jeering, but in a rhythmic manner? Consider all the repetitions in the cries in this and the following page.

== Chapter 1, Page 26 ==

「欲張りの手からはホロが逃げるぞ！」

"Horo flees from greedy hands!" (!)

「狼｛オオカミ｝を掴｛つか｝んだのは誰だ誰だ誰だ」

"Who's gonna catch the wolf, whosit whosit whosit."

「ヤレイだヤレイだヤレイだ！」

"Yarei's it Yarei's it Yarei's it!"

　ロレンスが荷馬車から降りて人垣｛ひとがき｝の向こうをひょいと覗｛のぞ｝くと、ちょうどヤレイが最後の一束を掴んだところだった。土と汗｛あせ｝に汚｛よご｝れた真っ黒な顔に苦笑いをいっぱいに浮かべ、そして一息に麦を刈り取ると束を掲げて空に向かって叫んだのだった。

Lawrence alighted from the cart, and peering through (?) the crowd, just happened to see Yarei grabbing the last sheaf. His face, blackened with dirt and sweat, revealed a broad, wry grin. In a single effort, [ phrasing ] he raised the harvested sheaf and howled at the sky.

「アオオオオオオオオオオオン」

"Auuooooooooooon"

「ホロだホロだホロだ!」

"It's Horo it's Horo it's Horo!"

「アオオオオオオオオオオオン」

"Auuooooooooooon"

「狼ホロが現れたぞ!狼ホロが現れたそ!」

"The wolf Horo has appeared! The wolf Horo has appeared!"

「それ捕｛つか｝まえろ、やれ捕まえろ！」

"Catch it, oh catch it!"

「逃がすな、追え！」

"After it, don't let it get away!"

　それまで口々に囃｛はや｝し立てていた男達が、唐突｛とうとつ｝に走り出したヤレイを追いかげていった。

With that, the men who had been calling out suddenly broke into a run and chased after Yarei.

　豊作の神は追い詰められ、人間に乗り移ってどこかに逃げようとする。それを捕｛と｝らえてまた一年、この畑にいてもらうのだ。

Able to run down the god of harvest, / if it were to possess a human, where could it run to? (!) It's been a year since the last catch, this field/giving (!)

　実際に神がいるのかどうかはわからない。ただ、ここの土地の者達はもう長い間それを続けている。

Who knows whether or not there's actually a deity present. However, the inhabitants of this land have carried on that belief for a long time.

=== Discussion ===

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter1

2008-02-11T07:25:21Z

Momogan:

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter1

2008-02-11T07:24:41Z

Momogan:

On the Burukone street in the town below the Tristain castle, a magnificent parade was being held in commemoration of their victory. The parade was led by Princess Henrietta’s chariot, which was pulled along by the legendary beasts known as unicorns. Renown nobles in their chariots followed after her. Around them, the magical defence squad served as their bodyguards.

The narrow road was filled with spectators. People cheered as they watched from the windows and roofs of the buildings as the chariots passed by.

“Long live Princess Henrietta!”

“Long live Tristain!”

The crowd was extremely enthusiastic. Princess Henrietta had led the Tristain forces to victory at the Plains of Tarbes the other day against the Albion forces who had broken their contract. Princess Henrietta, who had defeated the enemy which outnumbered them, was praised as a ‘saint’ and was as popular as could be.

After the parade was over, a coronation was awaiting Henrietta, in which she was to assume the throne. This was proposed by Cardinal Marazinasa, with most of the court’s nobles and cabinet ministers agreeing.

The marriage of the prince of the neighbouring country, Germania, with Henrietta was cancelled, much to their disappointment. After all, they could not afford to be unyielding to a country that defeated the invading forces of Albion.

Of course, cancellation of the alliance was out of the question. Tristain was a strong country that Germania, who was frightened of the wrath of Albion, could not afford to be without.

In other words, Henrietta had gained her freedom through her own hands.

A party of the defeated Albion soldiers were watching the triumphant return in the corner of the plaza. They were the nobles of the Albion forces who were taken as prisoners. Even though they were prisoners, they were treated fairly well. Their wands were confiscated, but they were not tied up, and could freely stand. Guards were place around them, but none of them were thinking of escaping. When nobles are captured as prisoners, they undergo an oath. If they were to break that oath, then their honour and name would turn into ashes. For nobles, who valued honour very highly, it was the equivalent of death.

Within that party of people, there was a scorched man with a bold face. It was Sir Bowood, who was the captain of the Lexington warship, which Louise sunk by engulfing in flames with her Void magic. He nudged at the noble beside him and spoke to him.

“Look Horeisho, It’s the ‘saint’ who defeated us”

The noble called Horeisho turned his fat figure and replied.

“Hm… There hasn’t been an enthronement of a princess in Halkeginia before. Even though they defeated us, the war still isn’t over. Furthermore, isn’t she a bit young?”

“Horeisho, you should study some history. There’s been one instance in Garia and two in Tristain where the princess has been enthroned.”

Horeisho scratched his head.

“History you say? If it do, we’ll just a ribbon of decoration on the Saint Henrietta’s page of history. That light! Not only did it annihilate my ship but yours as well!”

Bowood nodded. That ball of light which shone above the Lexington expanded to a huge size in just a matter of seconds. Not only did it cause the fleet to be engulfed in flames but it also destroyed the ‘wind stones’ on board the ships, causing them to sink towards the ground.

What was even more surprising, was that the light did not kill a single person. The light destroyed the fleet, but had no effect on the people. They managed to glide down onto the ground with what little control they had left. The flames did injury many people but there no casualties.

“A miraculous light… I can’t believe it. I haven’t even heard or seen that kind of magic before. Our country has chosen a fearsome enemy.” Bowood whispered.

He called out to a soldier who was holding a large halberd.

“You. Yes, you.”

Raising his eyebrows the soldier approached Bowood.

“Did you call for me? Your excellency”

No matter if the person was an enemy or ally, nobles are treated with respect. The soldier waited for Bowood’s words in a polite manner.

“My subordinates aren’t locked up are they? Are they being fed properly?”

“The soldiers who were captured are being gathered in one and are being invited into the Tristain forces. There is compulsory labour imposed on them but most of them should be aspiring to join our forces. After all, it was a big victory. Don’t worry about their stomaches, Tristain is not such a poor country as to be considering whether or not to give prisoners food.”

“Here’s a cup to celebrate the ‘saint’s’ victory”

The soldier laughed.

“Allow me to offer a cup to your excellency’s health.”

Feeling cheerful, Bowood whispered while he watched the soldier leave.

“ If this annoying war ends and you go back home, what would you do Horeisho?”

“I’m going to retire from the army. I wouldn’t even mind if I gave up my wand, after seeing that light.”

Bowood laughed loudly.

“We think alike! I feel exactly the same”

A smile arose on Cardinal Mazarini’s face while he sat next to Henrietta. It was a smile that he had not shown for ten years, a smile without worry. Opening the carriage windows, he waved his hands in response to the deafening cheer of the crowd. He was glad that the two weights on his shoulders were lightened. Internal administration and diplomacy. He was considering leaving them to Henrietta and acting as an advisor himself.

Mazarini noticed that his new lord had a sad expression on her face. Tweaking his moustache, he asked her, “It seems that you are not feeling happy. I haven’t seen you cheerful since you’ve stepped in this carriage.”

“Why must I take the throne? Mother is here isn’t she?”

“She won’t even respond if we call her ‘Your majesty the queen.’ She said that she is not a king, merely the king’s wife and your mother and would definitely not accept the crown.”

“Why did my mother refuse to accept?”

A sad expression came over Mazarini’s face.

“The queen is still mourning. She still longs for your late father.”

Henrietta sighed.

“Then I’ll just be like my mother. The throne can remain empty. The coronation won’t proceed.”

“Don’t say such selfish things! Your coronation is something your mother has hoped for as well. Tristain cannot be a weak country right now. The nobles and citizens of Tristain, our allied countries as well, are hoping for you to take the throne.”

Henrietta sighed again. She looked at the wind ruby on her left ring finger. It was the ring which Saito had brought back to her, a memento of Wales’. The victory that ascended her to the throne… was in a sense Wales’ victory. The ring gave Henrietta courage to face the enemy.

If mother left the throne empty because she was longing for father… then I want to do the same. I don’t want to become a queen.

But she could hear the crowd’s cheers. As if admonishing, Mazarini quietly whispered.

“The citizens are all hoping for the coronation. Your excellency’s body, is already not something that is yours.”

With a cough, he continued.

“I’ll explain the procedures of the coronation. So that you won’t make any mistakes.”

“It’s only wearing a crown… Why is it such a big fuss.”

“Don’t say such things. It’s a holy ritual. It’s a ritual where you bear the power bestowed by the founders and declare it to the world. The procedures are all a tradition.”

In an air of importance, Mazarini explained the procedures.

“…Then, when the ritual is finished, your excellency will approach the queen at the altar. You will state the written vow to the founders and the gods and your mother will place the crown on you. Then everyone in Halkeginia, including me, will be addressing you as ‘your majesty’.”

A vow…

Pledging something that she didn’t really hold true in her heart… isn’t that blasphemy? Thought Henrietta.

I just can’t think of myself as queen. That victory… the victory at Tarbes that ascended me to the throne was not through my leadership, but by the abundant experience and wit of the generals and Mazarini. I was only leading, I didn’t do anything else. If Wales were alive right now, what would he say to me? Me, who’s been given the duty of rising to apex of power…

Wales.

My dear Wales.

The person I have only loved…

Before that or even after that, the only time I have truly vowed with the words ringing true with my heart has been that one time in the Ragdorian lake. The great victory and the brilliance of the coronation did not lighten Henrietta’s heart from such thoughts.

She blankly stared at the parchment in her hands.

It was the report that had been delivered to Henrietta the other day. Recorded there was the interrogation of the prisoners done by a guard. There was something written about Saito’s zero fighter shooting down the dragoons. A prisoner who had been a dragoon said that it flew with great agility and used powerful magic based attacks, shooting down his allies one by one. But, such a dragoon did not exist in the Tristain forces. Puzzled by this, the guard had investigated further in the matter. A report from the village of Tarbes continued. The ‘dragon’ the dragoon was using was infact a magical item called the Dragon’s Raiment belonging to the Village of Tarbes. But it seems like it wasn’t a magical item, but instead an unknown machinery.

The one who was controlling it was the familiar of her friend, La Vallière. And… there was a slight hint of information regarding the light which destroyed the enemy fleet as well. That light, had appeared near the flying machine. The guard had made quite a hypothesis, that La Vallière and her familiar were the source of that light. However, the guard seemed troubled whether to directly contact the two. The report ended with a request for further directions regarding the investigation.

The light which brought me victory.

The intense light that resembled the sun.

Even by thinking about the light her body grew warm.

“Was it you, Louise?” Whispered Henrietta quietly.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter1

2008-02-11T07:24:07Z

Momogan: Uploaded chapter (50%)

Zero no Tsukaima

2008-02-11T07:23:29Z

Momogan:

Zero no Tsukaima Registration

2008-02-09T05:22:28Z

Momogan:

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

please register your intended chapters here

*This is not some Binding Contract of "I must do the work I put down here". Choices put down here are negotiable between translators (including their own selves who signed up for it).

== List ==

===Volume 1 - The Zero's Familiar/ゼロの使い魔===

::*Insert & Back Cover - Kuroneko - '''Completed'''

'''Kingdom of Magic'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Yuko|Yuko]] & [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - Kuroneko & [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:Sushi-Y|Sushi-Y]] & [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]] - '''Completed'''

'''Gandalfr'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] [[user:TheDefend|(TheDefend ~Preview~)]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 8 - [[user:christof|christof]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 2 - Albion of the Wind / 風のアルビオン===

::*Chapter 1 - [[user:christof|christof]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:GDsMDDLFNGR|GDsMDDLFNGR]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:christof|christof]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:naturesbless|naturesbless]] - Working on it
::*Chapter 6 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - None ([[Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 8 - [[user:Magus|Magus]] ([[Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 9 -

=== Volume 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book / 始祖の祈祷書===

::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Strike Chaos|Strike Chaos]]
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 -
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 8 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 9 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 10 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 4 - The Water Spirit of Oath / 誓約の水精霊===

::*Prologue - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]]
::*Chapter 2 -
::*Chapter 3 -
::*Chapter 4 - None ([[user:Matt122004|Matt122004]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 5 - None ([[user:Matt122004|Matt122004]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 6 - None ([[user:Matt122004|Matt122004]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 7 -
::*Chapter 8 -
::*Chapter 9 - None ([[user:Matt122004|Matt122004]] ~Preview~)
::*Epilogue -

=== Volume 5 - Tristania's Holiday / トリスタニアの休日===

::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Vertiful|Vertiful]]
::*Chapter 2 -
::*Chapter 3 -

== Series Overview ==

* Volume 1 - ''Zero's Familiar'' / ゼロの使い魔
* Volume 2 - ''Albion of the Wind'' / 風のアルビオン
* Volume 3 - ''The Founder's Prayer Book'' / 始祖の祈祷書
* Volume 4 - ''The Water Spirit of Oath'' / 誓約の水精霊
* Volume 5 - ''Tristania's Holiday'' / トリスタニアの休日
* Volume 6 - ''The Flame Red Jewel of Redemption'' / 贖罪の炎赤玉
* Volume 7 - ''The Silver Pentecost'' / 銀の降臨祭
* Volume 8 - ''The Serenade of Nostalgia'' / 望郷の小夜曲
* Volume 9 - ''The Ball of Twin Moons'' / 双月の舞踏会
* Volume 10 - ''The Hero of Ivaldi'' / イーヴァルディの勇者
* Volume 11 - ''A Duet of Recollection'' / 追憶の二重奏
* Volume 12 - ''The Fairies' Holiday'' / 妖精達の休日
* Volume 13 - ''The Door of the Holy Land'' / 聖国の世界扉
* Side Story Volume 1 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' / タバサの冒険
* Side Story Volume 2 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' / タバサの冒険2

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter8

2008-02-09T05:18:38Z

Momogan:

===Chapter Eight: Colbert's Laboratory ===

Mr Colbert was forty-two years old. He had been in the service of the academy for twenty years. He was a mage whose nickname was “Flaming Serpent”. His hobby… or more accurately, his life was centered around research and invention. He had rushed down to the courtyard once he had seen the object being carried by the dragons from his research laboratory. His curiosity had been set alight.

“You, what’s that? Can you explain to me?”

Colbert’s face shone as he looked at Saito, who was watching the zero fighter being lowered.

“Ah, I wanted to talk to you about it actually.”

“Me?”

Colbert was taken aback. Who exactly was this young commoner? All he knew was that he was the legendary familiar, Gandalfr, summoned by Miss Vallière. Born in Roba Aru Kariei, he was the only person to have called Colbert’s invention “great”.

“This is called an airplane. In my world, they’re seen flying everywhere.”

“This flies!? Wow! Wonderful!”

Colbert started looking at different parts of the zero fighter with a deep interest.

“Could it be that this is the wing! It seems like it can’t flap like normal wings! What about this windmill?”

“That’s called a propeller. When it spins it causes the airplane to go forward.”

Eyes wide in amazement, Colbert drew closer to Saito.

“I see! When it spins, it causes the power of wind! It’s well made, isn’t it! Could you fly it for me? Look, my hands are shaking from my curiosity!”

Troubled, Saito scratched his head.

“Um… To turn the propellers, I need gasoline.”

“Gasoline? What’s that?”

“That what I want to talk to you about. You know the class we had where you showed us that invention of yours?”

“The joyful snake?”

“Yes! You had to burn oil to make it move right?”

“So you need oil? That’s a problem that is easily solved!”

“No, I don’t think that will work. It has to be gasoline.”

“Gasoline? Hm… well there are many different types of oil.”

Saito suddenly realized the dragoons were grinning broadly at them. Guiche whispered in Saito’s ear.

“Sorry if you are busy, but if you don’t pay the transportation fee…”

“You guys are nobles too aren’t you? Stop constantly bickering about money.”

“Hey, soldiers are poor you know.”

Saito smiled at Colbert.

“Mr Colbert, could you possibly pay the transportation fee for the time being?”

Colbert’s laboratory was situated in a small area between the central tower and the fire tower. It was much like an old dugout shed.

“At first I conducted experiments in my own room, but noise and bad smells come naturally with research. I was complained to by the people next to me shortly afterwards.”

The wooden racks were cluttered with bottles of medicine, test tubes, jars containing nostrum and the like. Next to that was a wall of bookshelves, crammed with books. There was a celestial globe made from parchment stuck on a sphere, and other various maps. There were lizards, snakes and birds that he had never seen before inside cages. A musky smell which was neither from dust nor mold filled the entire room. Saito pinched his nose.

“You’ll get used to the smell soon. A woman however wouldn’t, which is the reason why I’m single.”

Colbert sat down while started muttering answers to questions he wasn’t being asked. He sniffed the gasoline he had gotten from the bottom of the zero fighter's fuel tank. Since a permanence spell was placed on the zero fighter, the gasoline had not undergone any change in chemical composition.

“Hm… It’s a smell I’ve never smelt before. Giving off such a smell without even being heated… This must be quite easy to burn. If this were to be used as an explosive, it would be of alarming strength.”

He reached for a piece of parchment near him and started jotting down notes.

“If I duplicate this oil, that ‘airplane’ will fly?”

“Probably… If it hasn’t broken already.”

“Interesting! Concocting substances is tough work but I’ll try it!”

Muttering to himself, he took out all sorts of substances and lit his alcohol lamp.

“You’re called Saito right?”

Saito nodded.

“You said in your home town, these could be seen flying everywhere? The technology of the lands the elves govern in the east seem to far outclass any technology in Halkeginia”

Saito felt somewhat bad for lying to Colbert, who had been more than willing to help him in concocting gasoline and had also paid for the transportation fees.

“Mr Colbert, actually, I’m… not from this world. This airplane, and also the “Staff of Destruction” which destroyed Fouquet’s golem and I, are from another world.”

Colbert’s hand suddenly stopped.

“What did you say?”

“I come from another world”

Colbert gazed steadily at Saito and then proceeded to nod his head, as though he were impressed.

“I see.” he whispered.

“Aren’t you surprised?”

“Well, of course I am. But you definitely seem like it. The way you speak and your behavior has a different feel. Hm, this is becoming more and more interesting.”

“You’re a strange person aren’t you, Mr Colbert”

“I get called strange by many people. I haven’t even found someone willing to marry me yet. But I have a belief.”

“A belief?”

“Yes. The nobles of Halkeginia treat magic as a mere tool… Like a broom, they only see it as a handy tool. I don’t think magic is something like that. Magic could be used for so much more. Instead of simply sticking to the traditional uses of the different branches of magic, we should be experimenting to find different ways to utilize it.”

Nodding, Colbert continued.

“After seeing you, my belief has grown stronger. Who would have thought there was another world! This shows that the rules of Halkeginia are not absolute! Interesting! Such an interesting topic! I want see this world. There are probably lots of new things to be discovered! It’ll probably add a new page to my research! If you have any questions at all, just come and talk with me. Colbert the flaming serpent will always help you.”

In the Austri courtyard, Saito was sitting in the cockpit of the zero fighter and inspecting it's parts. When he grasped the control stick, or even if he merely touched a switch, the runes on his left hand shone. Information would then flow to his brain, and tell him the condition of the part. When he moved the control stick, the ailerons of the wings and the elevator on the tail moved with a clank. The tail rudder moved when he stepped on the rudder bar and a cross shaped pointer appeared on the glass pane when he pushed the sight device switch on the instrument board. The engines on either side of the body of the plane were still alive. The shining Gandalfr runes told its user quite a bit. A smile appeared on Saito’s face.

“Partner, can this fly?”

“Yes.”

“Something like this flying… Your world is a strange one.”

Numerous students were watching Saito in the zero fighter, but they quickly lost interest and left. ''There are only a few nobles who would be interested in this like Colbert,'' Saito thought. Suddenly a girl appeared, proudly brushing her pinkish blond hair with her hand.

Louise stared at Saito and the thing he was in. As if she were angry, she pointed her finger at it and said, “What’s that?”

Saito raised his head from the cockpit and simply replied, “An airplane”. As they still weren’t on good terms, he said it while facing away.

“Come down from that airplane thing then.” Ordered Louise, pouting her lips while placing her hands on her hips. He ignored her and continued inspecting the parts of the zero fighter. Louise grasped the end of a wing and started to make the zero fighter wobble.

“I said come down didn’t I!”

"Fine", whispered Saito as he got off and headed to Louise.

“Where did you go?”

“Treasure hunting”

“What were you thinking, going without telling your master.”

Louise crossed her arms and stared at Saito. Saito noticed that her eyes were puffy.

“Didn’t you fire me?”

Louise cast her eyes downwards and spoke with a voice as if she were about to cry.

“I suppose you deserve a chance to explain yourself. If you have anything you want to say, then say it now”

“What is there to explain? I didn’t do anything. This is about Siesta right? Siesta was just about to fall down so I tried to catch her. I then fell down as well, making it look as if I had pushed her down onto the bed.

The real reason was because Siesta had suddenly started to take off her clothes, but for Siesta’s sake he didn’t say that.

“Then, nothing really happened?”

“Nothing. Why were you so angry? That was the first time she came to the room. As if something like that would happen. Why were you angry anyway? What me and Siesta do is none of your business, right?” Said Saito.

''Louise only thinks of me as a familiar. The only reason she treats me better is becuase of her newfound compassion for animals.'' 

“It’s none of my business but in some ways it is.”

“Which one is it?”

Louise glared at Saito and groaned.

Louise tugged at his sleeve. She was whispering things like “Hey, apologize” and “Why are you being so uptight, you made me so worried”, but Saito wasn’t looking at Louise anymore. He was looking at the zero fighter in a daze.

Louise had jumped to her own conclusions. She was ashamed that she had shut herself in her room and sulked. She drew out the deadly technique she had been saving. It was a girl’s secret technique, which would sweep away any suspicion, anger, contradiction, and even the fact that Louise drove Saito out. She burst into tears.

Buckets of tears came streaming down from her eyes.

“Where did you go all this time! Idiot! I hate you!”

[[Image:ZnT03-191.JPG|thumb|''“Where did you go all this time! Idiot!”'']]
Sniffling, she wiped the streaming tears with the back of her hand.

“H-Hey, don’t cry.”

Panicking, Saito placed his hands on Louise’s shoulder. Louise cried even harder.

“I hate you! I hate you!”

Kirche approached them, holding a mop and a dust cloth in her hands. Because they had skipped lessons, their punishment was to wipe the academy’s windows clean. As Saito was neither a noble nor a student at the academy, he didn’t have to do anything.

Guiche looked at Saito, who was comforting Louise, and grinned.

“You can’t just make your master cry like that”

Kirche said dully, “Made up already? That’s no fun…”

Tabitha simply pointed at the two and said, “After the rain comes fair weather.”

That night…

Louise lay in her bed, tightly grasping her pillow. After Saito removed his parka, Louise slipped into it, as though it was a given. She was frantically pretending to read a book. Saito looked around the room which he had been away from for a week or so. Tableware was scattered everywhere.

“So you’ve been absent from lessons?”

Montmorency had mentioned it when they passed by her in the corridor. Montmorency told Louise that she had been absent for too long, but Louise just ignored her and walked off.

Louise glared at Saito, slightly taken aback.

“So what?”

“Are you feeling ok?” asked Saito, who seemed to be worried.

She was about to say "Whose fault do you think it was that I have been skipping lessons?" but her pride got the better of her. Putting the blanket over her head, she snuggled under it. Saito scratched his head and looked at the haystack. ''So she didn’t throw it out,'' he thought, warmly glancing at Louise.

Three days pass.

Colbert awoke to the sound of hens. It seemed like he had fallen asleep without realizing. He had been absent from lessons and had shut himself in the laboratory for the past three days. In front of his eyes was a flask placed on top on an alcohol lamp. A glass tube stretched out of this, which let the heated catalyst cool and coagulate in the beaker to it's the left. This was the final step. Colbert sniffed at the gasoline he received from Saito and started cautiously reciting the alchemy incantation at the substance in the beaker while concentrating on the smell of the gasoline.

A poof of smoke rose from the beaker and the color of substance inside changed to a yellowish brown. He smelt it. The strong smell of gasoline drifted to his nose. Colbert opened the door with a thud and rushed outside.

“Saito! Saito! I’ve made it! I’ve made it! I’ve finished concocting it!”

Out of breath, Colbert approached Saito, who was inspecting the zero fighter. Within the wine bottle he held out, there was a yellowish brown liquid. Saito opened the cover of the fuel tank, which was in front of the windshield. There was a lock on it, so he had Colbert cast the unlock spell on it. He poured two bottles of the gasoline in to it.

“I analyzed the composition of the oil you gave me” Said Colbert proudly.

“It seemed to be made from microorganisms in fossils, so I searched for something similar. I decided to use the fossils of trees… in other words coal. I soaked that in a special catalyst and extracted a similar composition. After spending days doing that, I cast the alchemy spell on it. And that turned it into…”

“Gasoline right?”

Colbert nodded and urged Saito

“Quickly, turn those windmills for me. I was so excited that I didn’t even sleep.”

After filling the gas tank, Saito returned to the cockpit. Information on how to start the engine and fly the zero fighter came rushing to his brain. To start the engine, the propeller must first be spun. Saito popped his head from windshield.

“Mr. Colbert, could you spin the propeller using magic?”

“I thought it turned using the power from burning the oil?”

“To start the engine, the crank inside must be rotated manually first. I don't have a tool to turn the propeller, so if you could use magic please.”

Colbert nodded. Saito began to prepare the plane.

Firstly, he set the fuel source to the tank he had just put the fuel in.
Then he set the mixture ratio lever and the propeller pitch lever to their optimum states. Saito’s hands moved by themselves. His Gandalfr power carried out all the operations. He opened the cowl flap and closed the lid of the oil-cooling radiator. The propellers rumbled as Colbert used his magic. With his eyes wide open, Saito pressed the ignition with his right hand at the proper time. His left hand gripping the throttle lever, he tilted it forward slightly.

A sputtering sound was heard and the engine started to run after the spark plug’s ignition. As they ratted, the propellers started to turn. The body of the airplane vibrated. The brake wasn’t on and so the plane started to propel itself forward.

Colbert watched with a moved expression on his face. After checking that the engine gauges were moving, Saito turned the ignition switch off.

Jumping out of the cockpit, he hugged Colbert.

“Mr Colbert, the engine started!”

“Yes, we did it! But why didn’t it fly?”

“There’s not enough gasoline. In order to fly, we would need at least five barrels.”

“That's a lot to make! But since I’ve already done so much, I’ll finish it!”

After Colbert had returned to his laboratory, Saito continued his adjustments. He didn’t have any tools however, so he cleaned the parts. Louise called out to Saito who was seemingly absorbed doing this.

“Hey it’s time for dinner. What have you been doing? It’s already dark.”

“I started the engine!” yelled Saito happily.

But Louise replied back dully.

“Really now. Good for you. What happens after you get the engine running?”

“It flies! It will fly!”

“What will you do when it flies?” Asked Louise in a lonely voice.

Saito told Louise of the ideas that had been gone through is mind in the past two to three days.

“I’m going to try to fly east”

“East? I can’t believe you. Are you saying you’re heading to Roba Aru Kariie? I seriously can’t believe you!”

“Why? The owner of this airplane flew from there. I could maybe find some clues on how to return to my own world.” Said Saito feverishly.

Louise didn’t seem to bear any interest however. She replied back in a lonely voice.

“You’re my familiar. You can’t just do what you want. Also, the princess’s wedding is in five days. I have to read a edict then. But I haven’t thought of anything good to say.”

Absorbed by the zero fighter, Saito nodded as if he were listening. Once he knew that it could fly, he had become mesmerized by it.

Louise pulled his ear. She was bored. ''He hasn’t paid any attention to me since he’s returned and instead just dazes at this ‘airplane’.''

“Listen to me!”

“I’m listening!”

“You’re not. You’re daydreaming. There’s no familiar that listens to its master while looking away!”

Louise dragged Saito back to her room.

Louise opened the Founder’s Prayer book in front of Saito.

“I’ll read out what I’ve thought already for the edict.”

With a cute cough, Louise began to read her edict.

“On this beautiful day, I, Louise Françoise Le Blanc de la Vallière, praying for the holy presence of the founders, shall read the blessed edict…”

And then, Louise stopped.

“Continue?”

“From here on I have to give thanks to the four branches of magic. It has to be poetic and also in rhyme….”

“Then just make it rhyme”

Louise pouted her lips as if she were sulking.

“I can’t think of anything. Writing it poetically is a pain in the neck. I’m not a poet or anything.”

“It’s ok, just read what you have written there”

With a troubled look, she read her ‘poetic’ lines.

“Um, as fire is hot, one needs to be careful”

“’Needs’ isn’t poetic. You should probably remember that.”

“Shut up. When the wind blows, those who sell barrels prosper.[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Talk:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter8#Proverb:_.22When_the_wind_blows.2C_those_who_sell_barrels_prosper.22]"

“Why would you use that proverb here?”

Louise, who didn’t seem to have any poetic talent, threw herself on the bed as if sulking and whispered, “I’m going to sleep.”

As was now usual, she changed while hiding her body behind her bedsheets. After turning off the lamp she called out to Saito, who had dived onto his haystack already.

“I said to sleep in my bed didn’t I?”

Saito’s heart started racing.

“Really? It's ok?”

Louise didn't respond. Saito slipped into the bed thinking that she would probably get angry if he didn’t do what he was told.

Louise was still awake. She opened her mouth, as if she had wanted to talk to him.

“So, you’re really going to the lands in the east?”

“Yeah.” Saito replied.

“It’s dangerous you know. Those elves hate humans…”

“But humans live in the areas beyond the lands of the elves right? Like that place called Roba”

“The nature of those humans is completely different. It’ll be dangerous.”

It seemed like Louise was worried about letting Saito go.

“You’re still going to go?”

Saito thought about it briefly and nodded.

“Well, I might be able to find a clue to go back home”

Louise was moving around under the sheets. Just as he was wondering what she was doing, she rested her head on his chest.

“Wha-“

“I'm just using it instead of my pillow!” Said Louise in a sulky and angry voice.

Louise placed her hands on his chest and lightly traced her fingers on it. Electricity seemed to flow through Saito’s spine.

“Don’t misunderstand me. This doesn’t mean I like you or anything!” Louise said in an embarrassed voice.

She then went back to her usual angry voice.

“Are you still going to go even if I say no?”

Saito remained silent.

“I thought so…” Louise whispered.

“This isn’t your world is it… Of course you’d want to go back.”

Louise’s hair had a beautiful fragrance. The sound of her breathing was close as well. The two were silent. Saito was thinking of many things. Saito wasn’t talking, and Louise didn’t know what else to say, so she simply hugged Saito’s chest tightly.

“I don’t want you to leave. When you’re beside me I can sleep without worrying. You make me angry…” Louise said in a tiny voice while embracing Saito.

''Looks like those puffy eyes were because she didn’t sleep,'' thought Saito. Soon, Louise’s steady breathing, like that of a child’s, could be heard near Saito’s chest. She was fast asleep.

Louise was so pampered it made his heart race. ''Seems like she’s uneasy without me around. Well, I’m a familiar after all.''

Listening to her breathing, Saito was deep in thought. He thought of the people he had met in this world.

He had met many people within his few months in Halkeginia. There were evil people, but also kind people.

There was Marteau from the kitchen who gave him food.

Osman, who had told him he would lend him his hand if he needed help.

Colbert, who had gladly concocted the gasoline for him.

A snob and often offensive, but a friendly person who had his own qualities, Guiche.

Not a human but a sword, a partner he had depended on, Derflinger.

Henrietta, the beautiful princess.

Courageous… and dead because of it, prince Wales.

Tabitha, a silent person but someone who had saved him in numerous occasions.

The seductive Kirche, who said she liked Saito, though it might have been a joke.

Siesta, the cute and kind maid… who probably has feelings for me.

And lastly, his master next to him, who made his heart race. Arrogant and stuck up, but one who occasionally showed kindness that would melt his heart, Louise. A girl with pinkish blond hair and big reddish brown eyes.

''When the time comes for me to go home, will I be able to leave these people with a smile on my face?''

''Will I be able to leave Louise with a smile?''

''I don’t know.''

''But…'' Saito thought

''The people who have been kind to me, I want to do the most I can for them.''

''At least while I’m in this world, I want to do something for them.''

He hadn’t felt these feelings before up until now.

For the time being, Saito embraced Louise’s head gently.

Louise groaned in her sleep.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter9|Forward to Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Prologue

2008-02-09T05:10:39Z

Momogan:

The Ragdorian Lake in between the Kingdom of Tristain and the Garia was one of Halkeginia’s most beautiful places. It spanned across six hundred square kilometres and its width could be compared to that of the distance of Tristania, the capital of Tristain, from the Academy of Magic. The lake was located on relatively high ground, and was beautiful as if it were painting. The lush green of the forests woven with the clear water of the lake was a masterpiece, which couldn’t have possibly been made by a god carelessly waving his axe around.

However, that lake was not something owned by the humans. It was a place inhabited by the water spirits, who were the original inhabitants of Halkeginia. It was the paradise of the water spirits who had a much longer history than the humans. The water spirits had made a castle and town at the bottom of the lake and developed their own culture and kingdom. It was said that those who saw it, no matter how evil they were, would turn over a new leaf.

These water spirits were called the spirits of oath and it was said that oaths made by them would never be broken. That being said… the water spirits, who were said to surpass the beauty of the woven colours of the forest, the sky and the lake, rarely appeared in front of humans. Tens of years ago, they had appeared once to renew their oath with the royal family of Tristain, but since then, they had not come up from the depths of the lake. Which is why, even though it was said that “oaths made by them would never be broken”, it was an extremely difficult task to prove it.

The first time Henrietta and Wales met was at that Ragdorian Lake. It was three years ago… Celebrating the Queen Marianne’s birthday, the Kingdom of Tristain invited guests from each nation and held a large garden party at the Ragdorian Lake. The nobles and royals invited from all over Halkeginia - the Kingdom of Albion, the Kingdom of Garia, and the empire of Germania, gathered at the lake all dressed up and socialised till their hearts content. Fireworks of magic were set off and under a large tent, a ball was held throughout the night with the world’s finest food and wine prepared.

On a night as the second week approached, just about the celebrations had half finished, the fourteen year old Henrietta left her tent and made her way to the shore of the lake without any attendants or guards. She was tired of the celebrations, which seemed to stretch on. The days had been packed with events, such as feasts, dance balls, poetry recitals… She was already fed up with the all the greetings and flattery. She wanted to be alone and take in some fresh air.

She had passed through the area where the tents and buildings stood with her face hidden under a large hood and had made her way to the quiet bank side. The moon shone brightly, creating an illusionary atmosphere. Captivated by the sight, Henrietta simply stared at the river, which reflected the bright (dazzling?) moon. It seemed that just being captivated by the sight did not satisfy her. Henrietta looked around her. After checking that no one was around, she boldly slipped off her dress. With a mischievous smile arising on her beautiful face, she slowly made her way into the water.

The cool water enveloped her body. It was just the beginning of summer, so the coolness felt pleasant in the warm night. She would be scolded if she were to be found in such a place by the chamberlain ラ・ポルト, but she had endured the constrained garden party for so long. I’ll be forgiven for something like this, Henrietta whispered as she began to swim out. After swimming for a while, she suddenly sensed someone on the bank side. Henrietta’s face became red and she hide her body with her hands.

“Who is it?”

The figure did not reply. Who could it be? The annoying chamberlain ラ・ポルト? Her friend who was one year younger than her, Louise Françoise? However she had snuck out of the tent without any of them noticing. Becoming uneasy, she demanded for the person’s identity.

“Insolence. Name yourself.” Her panicking voice reached the bank side.

“I’m no one suspicious. I was only out for a stroll. Why are you out here swimming at a time like this?”

Henrietta was offended by his composed manner, even though he had been watching her swim all this time.

“I asked for your name didn’t I? Even though it may not look like it, I am the princess of a certain country. Before things turn ugly, state your name and leave.”

Hearing this, the figure was taken aback.

“A princess? Could it be, Henrietta?”

Henrietta was surprised at the absence of the address of ‘princess’. There were only five people gathered at the lake who could address her in such a manner. It would be unbelievable insolence if he weren’t one of those five people.

“Who are you?”

Henrietta had taken off the mask of a princess and questioned the figure in the voice of a frightened girl.

The figure laughed. Being laughed at, Henrietta blushed.

“It’s me Henrietta, Wales. Wales from Albion. Your cousin!”

“Wales..? You mean, Prince Wales?”

Prince Wales. The crown prince of Albion. They had never met before, but she of course knew of his name. The eldest son of the brother of her late father. She blushed even more deeply.

“I arrived here tonight with my father. I thought I’d just have a glimpse at the Ragdorian Lake because it’s so famous. Sorry for scaring you.”

“Geez, I can't believe you.” 

With her clothes on, Henrietta turned towards Wales.

“You can turn around now”

Wales had turned away while Henrietta was changing. At the instant he turned around, something ran across Henrietta’s spine for the first time in her life. Her body, cold from the lake became hot as though a fire had scorched her. She shyly smiled at his gallant looks. It seemed as though Wales had felt the same sensation as Henrietta.

“I’m surprised. You’ve grown beautiful, Henrietta…”

The astonished prince drew out moving words from his mouth.

“I-I haven’t at all…” Looking downwards, Henrietta couldn’t lift her face.

“I didn’t mean to surprise you. I was just taking a stroll and I heard some splashing… When I came here, I realised someone was swimming. Sorry. I couldn’t help but gaze.”

“Why were you gazing?”

“Aren’t the water spirits that live in this lake drawn to the moonlight? I wished to see them just once. The beauty of the water spirits are said to put the two moons into shame.”

Henrietta smiled.

“Sorry that it was me then”

Scratching his cheek in an embarrassed fashion, he earnestly said: “Not at all. I haven’t seem a water spirit before but…”

“But?”

“You are more beautiful. More beautiful than a water spirit.”

Embarrassed, Henrietta hid her face.

“People from Albion are so good at jokes.”

“I-It’s not a joke! I’m a prince you know. I haven’t told a lie, not even once! I really think you are more beautiful” Replied Wales, panicking.

Henrietta’s pulse hastened as though a spell had been cast on her. The cousin in front of her… A prince from another country, whom she only knew the name of. The boring garden party, had suddenly become beautifully colourful whilst they stood before the sparkling Ragdorian Lake.

Their relationship grew quite intimate although it didn’t take that much time. They understood each other’s feelings just by looking at each other’s eyes and they also understood well that their time together was limited. At every night of the garden party, Wales and Henrietta would meet by the lake. Henrietta would hide her face with a large hood, and Wales would use a phantom mask which was used in the masked ball. The signal of their rendezvous was the sound of a small stone thrown into the lake. The person who had arrived first would reveal themselves from the thicket from which they were hiding, and after checking no one was around, they would use a password.

After Wales said “On the night the wind blows”, Henrietta would reply with “an oath of the water I pledge.”

On a particular day, the two were walking by the lake holding hands.

“You were pretty late Henrietta, I almost became tired of waiting”

“Sorry. The feast just stretched on. I’m so sick of drunk ramblings already.”

“But… Is it really alright for you to sneak away like that every night?”

Henrietta giggled at Wales worried look.

“It’s alright. I’m using a decoy”

“A decoy! That’s something pretty serious.”

“It’s not that big of a deal. That friend of mine you saw with me at lunch the other day…”

“You mean that skinny girl with long hair?”

Wales tilted his head. The girl that would follow Henrietta around and play with her. He was so captivated by Henrietta that he couldn’t really recall her look. However, he did vaguely remember her hair colour.

“Yes. She dresses up like me, and then goes into my bed for me. The blanket covers her right to the tip of her head so even if anyone stands beside the bed, they can’t see her face.”

“But, isn’t her hair colour different to yours? If I remember correctly, hers is pink while yours is…”

Wales brushed Henrietta’s hair with his hand.

“A beautiful chestnut colour. That would be a fairly bad decoy.”

“I’ve concocted a special magic hair dye. But, I feel a bit guilty. I didn’t actually say that I was meeting you. She thinks that I am just out for a stroll.”

“You’re so cunning!” Wales said while laughing.

“Shh! Don’t laugh so loud. We don’t know if anyone is listening.”

“No one is going to be here listening at this hour of the night except for the water spirits. Ah, I want to see them at least once. I wonder what kind of beauty makes the moon jealous.”

Pouting her lips, she replied to her lover with a troubling tone

“Oh, I see now. So you didn’t actually want to meet with me. You just wanted to see the water spirit, and have me tag along.”

Wales suddenly stopped and grasped Henrietta’s cheeks gently in both his hands and approached her lips. Henrietta was surprised, but soon closed her eyes. Their lips pressed together. After a while, Wales remove

“I love you, Henrietta.”

“I also love you.” Henrietta whispered, blushing furiously.

A tinge of loneliness was reflected in Wales’ eyes. While he was entranced by the idea of their love, a composed part of his mind also imagined the conclusion it. Their status did not allow them to be with each other. If anyone knew about their relationship… they probably wouldn’t even be allowed to see each other in formal events. It was a part of being a princess and a prince.

Wales began to speak, trying to brighten the atmosphere.

“Hahaha… We’ve both been born with troubling destinies haven’t we. Most of the time we’ve spent together has been at night, with a disguise! It would be good, at least just once, if I could walk by this lake with just you and the sun.”

Henrietta closed her eyes and slowly nestled against his chest.

“Then make an oath.”

“An oath?”

“Yes. The water spirits living here are also known as the ‘spirits of oath’. Oaths made before them are said to be unbreakable.” whispered the fourteen year old Henrietta while she hid her face.

“It’s a superstition. Just an old folk’s tale”

“Even if it’s a superstition, I believe it. If by believing, it will grant me my oath, then I will believe forever. Forever…”

A tear dropped from her eyelashes and rolled down on her cheek. Wales gently stroked Henrietta’s cheek.

“I love you, Henrietta, because you love me so much. So don’t cry like that. The river will overflow with your tears. The people gathered here will drown you know.”

“You probably don’t know how much I love you. The more I serious I get the more you tease me.”

“Don’t be like that Henrietta”

Lifting the hem of her skirt, Henrietta made her way into the water.

“The princess of Tristain Henrietta vows before the spirits of water that she will love Prince Wales for eternity.”

“Your next Wales. Make an oath like I just did.”

Wales entered the water and embraced Henrietta. Henrietta clung to his shoulder.

“Wales?”

“Your feet will get cold.”

“I don’t mind. Rather than that, I made an oath that I will love you forever. Make an oath as well.”

“Unbreakable oaths are just a superstition.”

“Are you saying that you will have a change of heart?”

Wales went silent for a while, deep in thought.

With a gentle expression, he cast his oath into the lake.

“The prince of Albion, Wales, vows before the water spirits that he will one day walk on this Ragdorian Lake with princess Henrietta and the sun, hand in hand.”

“I made the oath.”

Henrietta buried her face into Wales’ chest and whispered quietly to herself.

“…So you won’t vow to love me?”

The surface of the lake twinkled with light. Then after a while the lake was once again engulfed in silence.

The two looked at each other.

Was it the moon light, or was it the spirits of the water accepting their oaths, they didn’t know… but nestling against each other they continued to gaze at the beautiful lake of Ragdorian.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Prologue

2008-02-09T05:06:23Z

Momogan:

The Ragdorian Lake in between the Kingdom of Tristain and the Garia was one of Halkeginia’s most beautiful places. It spanned across six hundred square kilometres and its width could be compared to that of the distance of Tristania, the capital of Tristain, from the Academy of Magic. The lake was located on relatively high ground, and was beautiful as if it were painting. The lush green of the forests woven with the clear water of the lake was a masterpiece, which couldn’t have possibly been made by a god carelessly waving his axe around.

However, that lake was not something owned by the humans. It was a place inhabited by the water spirits, who were the original inhabitants of Halkeginia. It was the paradise of the water spirits who had a much longer history than the humans. The water spirits had made a castle and town at the bottom of the lake and developed their own culture and kingdom. It was said that those who saw it, no matter how evil they were, would turn over a new leaf.

These water spirits were called the spirits of oath and it was said that oaths made by them would never be broken. That being said… the water spirits, who were said to surpass the beauty of the woven colours of the forest, the sky and the lake, rarely appeared in front of humans. Tens of years ago, they had appeared once to renew their oath with the royal family of Tristain, but since then, they had not come up from the depths of the lake. Which is why, even though it was said that “oaths made by them would never be broken”, it was an extremely difficult task to prove it.

The first time Henrietta and Wales met was at that Ragdorian Lake. It was three years ago… Celebrating the Queen Marianne’s birthday, the Kingdom of Tristain invited guests from each nation and held a large garden party at the Ragdorian Lake. The nobles and royals invited from all over Halkeginia - the Kingdom of Albion, the Kingdom of Garia, and the empire of Germania, gathered at the lake all dressed up and socialised till their hearts content. Fireworks of magic were set off and under a large tent, a ball was held throughout the night with the world’s finest food and wine prepared.

On a night as the second week approached, just about the celebrations had half finished, the fourteen year old Henrietta left her tent and made her way to the shore of the lake without any attendants or guards. She was tired of the celebrations, which seemed to stretch on. The days had been packed with events, such as feasts, dance balls, poetry recitals… She was already fed up with the all the greetings and flattery. She wanted to be alone and take in some fresh air.

She had passed through the area where the tents and buildings stood with her face hidden under a large hood and had made her way to the quiet bank side. The moon shone brightly, creating an illusionary atmosphere. Captivated by the sight, Henrietta simply stared at the river, which reflected the bright (dazzling?) moon. It seemed that just being captivated by the sight did not satisfy her. Henrietta looked around her. After checking that no one was around, she boldly slipped off her dress. With a mischievous smile arising on her beautiful face, she slowly made her way into the water.

The cool water enveloped her body. It was just the beginning of summer, so the coolness felt pleasant in the warm night. She would be scolded if she were to be found in such a place by the chamberlain ラ・ポルト, but she had endured the constrained garden party for so long. I’ll be forgiven for something like this, Henrietta whispered as she began to swim out. After swimming for a while, she suddenly sensed someone on the bank side. Henrietta’s face became red and she hide her body with her hands.

“Who is it?”

The figure did not reply. Who could it be? The annoying chamberlain ラ・ポルト? Her friend who was one year younger than her, Louise Françoise? However she had snuck out of the tent without any of them noticing. Becoming uneasy, she demanded for the person’s identity.

“Insolence. Name yourself.” Her panicking voice reached the bank side.

“I’m no one suspicious. I was only out for a stroll. Why are you out here swimming at a time like this?”

Henrietta was offended by his composed manner, even though he had been watching her swim all this time.

“I asked for your name didn’t I? Even though it may not look like it, I am the princess of a certain country. Before things turn ugly, state your name and leave.”

Hearing this, the figure was taken aback.

“A princess? Could it be, Henrietta?”

Henrietta was surprised at the absence of the address of ‘princess’ (呼び捨て). There were only five people gathered at the lake who could address her in such a manner. It would be unbelievable insolence if he weren’t one of those five people.

“Who are you?”

Henrietta had taken off the mask of a princess and questioned the figure in the voice of a frightened girl.

The figure laughed. Being laughed at, Henrietta blushed.

“It’s me Henrietta, Wales. Wales from Albion. Your cousin!”

“Wales..? You mean, Prince Wales?”

Prince Wales. The crown prince of Albion. They had never met before, but she of course knew of his name. The eldest son of the brother of her late father. She blushed even more deeply.

“I arrived here tonight with my father. I thought I’d just have a glimpse at the Ragdorian Lake because it’s so famous. Sorry for scaring you.”

“いやですわ。もう……”

With her clothes on, Henrietta turned towards Wales.

“You can turn around now”

Wales had turned away while Henrietta was changing. At the instant he turned around, something ran across Henrietta’s spine for the first time in her life. Her body, cold from the lake became hot as though a fire had scorched her. She shyly smiled at his gallant looks. It seemed as though Wales had felt the same sensation as Henrietta.

“I’m surprised. You’ve grown beautiful, Henrietta…”

The astonished prince drew out moving words from his mouth.

“I-I haven’t at all…” Looking downwards, Henrietta couldn’t lift her face.

“I didn’t mean to surprise you. I was just taking a stroll and I heard some splashing… When I came here, I realised someone was swimming. Sorry. I couldn’t help but gaze.”

“Why were you gazing?”

“Aren’t the water spirits that live in this lake drawn to the moonlight? I wished to see them just once. The beauty of the water spirits are said to put the two moons into shame.”

Henrietta smiled.

“Sorry that it was me then”

Scratching his cheek in an embarrassed fashion, he earnestly said: “Not at all. I haven’t seem a water spirit before but…”

“But?”

“You are more beautiful. More beautiful than a water spirit.”

Embarrassed, Henrietta hid her face.

“People from Albion are so good at jokes.”

“I-It’s not a joke! I’m a prince you know. I haven’t told a lie, not even once! I really think you are more beautiful” Replied Wales, panicking.

Henrietta’s pulse hastened as though a spell had been cast on her. The cousin in front of her… A prince from another country, whom she only knew the name of. The boring garden party, had suddenly become beautifully colourful whilst they stood before the sparkling Ragdorian Lake.

Their relationship grew quite intimate although it didn’t take that much time. They understood each other’s feelings just by looking at each other’s eyes and they also understood well that their time together was limited. At every night of the garden party, Wales and Henrietta would meet by the lake. Henrietta would hide her face with a large hood, and Wales would use a phantom mask which was used in the masked ball. The signal of their rendezvous was the sound of a small stone thrown into the lake. The person who had arrived first would reveal themselves from the thicket from which they were hiding, and after checking no one was around, they would use a password.

After Wales said “On the night the wind blows”, Henrietta would reply with “an oath of the water I pledge.”

On a particular day, the two were walking by the lake holding hands.

“You were pretty late Henrietta, I almost became tired of waiting”

“Sorry. The feast just stretched on. I’m so sick of drunk ramblings already.”

“But… Is it really alright for you to sneak away like that every night?”

Henrietta giggled at Wales worried look.

“It’s alright. I’m using a decoy”

“A decoy! That’s something pretty serious.”

“It’s not that big of a deal. That friend of mine you saw with me at lunch the other day…”

“You mean that skinny girl with long hair?”

Wales tilted his head. The girl that would follow Henrietta around and play with her. He was so captivated by Henrietta that he couldn’t really recall her look. However, he did vaguely remember her hair colour.

“Yes. She dresses up like me, and then goes into my bed for me. The blanket covers her right to the tip of her head so even if anyone stands beside the bed, they can’t see her face.”

“But, isn’t her hair colour different to yours? If I remember correctly, hers is pink while yours is…”

Wales brushed Henrietta’s hair with his hand.

“A beautiful chestnut colour. That would be a fairly bad decoy.”

“I’ve concocted a special magic hair dye. But, I feel a bit guilty. I didn’t actually say that I was meeting you. She thinks that I am just out for a stroll.”

“You’re so cunning!” Wales said while laughing.

“Shh! Don’t laugh so loud. We don’t know if anyone is listening.”

“No one is going to be here listening at this hour of the night except for the water spirits. Ah, I want to see them at least once. I wonder what kind of beauty makes the moon jealous.”

Pouting her lips, she replied to her lover with a troubling tone

“Oh, I see now. So you didn’t actually want to meet with me. You just wanted to see the water spirit, and have me tag along.”

Wales suddenly stopped and grasped Henrietta’s cheeks gently in both his hands and approached her lips. Henrietta was surprised, but soon closed her eyes. Their lips pressed together. After a while, Wales remove

“I love you, Henrietta.”

“I also love you.” Henrietta whispered, blushing furiously.

A tinge of loneliness was reflected in Wales’ eyes. While he was entranced by the idea of their love, a composed part of his mind also imagined the conclusion it. Their status did not allow them to be with each other. If anyone knew about their relationship… they probably wouldn’t even be allowed to see each other in formal events. It was a part of being a princess and a prince.

Wales began to speak, trying to brighten the atmosphere.

“Hahaha… We’ve both been born with troubling destinies haven’t we. Most of the time we’ve spent together has been at night, with a disguise! It would be good, at least just once, if I could walk by this lake with just you and the sun.”

Henrietta closed her eyes and slowly nestled against his chest.

“Then make an oath.”

“An oath?”

“Yes. The water spirits living here are also known as the ‘spirits of oath’. Oaths made before them are said to be unbreakable.” whispered the fourteen year old Henrietta while she hid her face.

“It’s a superstition. Just an old folk’s tale”

“Even if it’s a superstition, I believe it. If by believing, it will grant me my oath, then I will believe forever. Forever…”

A tear dropped from her eyelashes and rolled down on her cheek. Wales gently stroked Henrietta’s cheek.

“I love you, Henrietta, because you love me so much. So don’t cry like that. The river will overflow with your tears. The people gathered here will drown you know.”

“You probably don’t know how much I love you. The more I serious I get the more you tease me.”

“Don’t be like that Henrietta”

Lifting the hem of her skirt, Henrietta made her way into the water.

“The princess of Tristain Henrietta vows before the spirits of water that she will love Prince Wales for eternity.”

“Your next Wales. Make an oath like I just did.”

Wales entered the water and embraced Henrietta. Henrietta clung to his shoulder.

“Wales?”

“Your feet will get cold.”

“I don’t mind. Rather than that, I made an oath that I will love you forever. Make an oath as well.”

“Unbreakable oaths are just a superstition.”

“Are you saying that you will have a change of heart?”

Wales went silent for a while, deep in thought.

With a gentle expression, he cast his oath into the lake.

“The prince of Albion, Wales, vows before the water spirits that he will one day walk on this Ragdorian Lake with princess Henrietta and the sun, hand in hand.”

“I made the oath.”

Henrietta buried her face into Wales’ chest and whispered quietly to herself.

“…So you won’t vow to love me?”

The surface of the lake twinkled with light. Then after a while the lake was once again engulfed in silence.

The two looked at each other.

Was it the moon light, or was it the spirits of the water accepting their oaths, they didn’t know… but nestling against each other they continued to gaze at the beautiful lake of Ragdorian.

Zero no Tsukaima

2008-02-09T05:03:56Z

Momogan:

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Prologue

2008-02-09T05:03:21Z

Momogan: Uploaded the rest

The Ragdorian Lake in between the Kingdom of Tristain and the Garia was one of Halkeginia’s most beautiful places. It spanned across six hundred square kilometres and its width could be compared to that of the distance of Tristania, the capital of Tristain, from the Academy of Magic. The lake was located on relatively high ground, and was beautiful as if it were painting. The lush green of the forests woven with the clear water of the lake was a masterpiece, which couldn’t have possibly been made by a god carelessly waving his axe around.

However, that lake was not something owned by the humans. It was a place inhabited by the water spirits, who were the original inhabitants of Halkeginia. It was the paradise of the water spirits who had a much longer history than the humans. The water spirits had made a castle and town at the bottom of the lake and developed their own culture and kingdom. It was said that those who saw it, no matter how evil they were, would turn over a new leaf.

These water spirits were called the spirits of oath and it was said that oaths made by them would never be broken. That being said… the water spirits, who were said to surpass the beauty of the woven colours of the forest, the sky and the lake, rarely appeared in front of humans. Tens of years ago, they had appeared once to renew their oath with the royal family of Tristain, but since then, they had not come up from the depths of the lake. Which is why, even though it was said that “oaths made by them would never be broken”, it was an extremely difficult task to prove it.

The first time Henrietta and Wales met was at that Ragdorian Lake. It was three years ago… Celebrating the Queen Marianne’s birthday, the Kingdom of Tristain invited guests from each nation and held a large garden party at the Ragdorian Lake. The nobles and royals invited from all over Halkeginia - the Kingdom of Albion, the Kingdom of Garia, and the empire of Germania, gathered at the lake all dressed up and socialised till their hearts content. Fireworks of magic were set off and under a large tent, a ball was held throughout the night with the world’s finest food and wine prepared.

On a night as the second week approached, just about the celebrations had half finished, the fourteen year old Henrietta left her tent and made her way to the shore of the lake without any attendants or guards. She was tired of the celebrations, which seemed to stretch on. The days had been packed with events, such as feasts, dance balls, poetry recitals… She was already fed up with the all the greetings and flattery. She wanted to be alone and take in some fresh air.

She had passed through the area where the tents and buildings stood with her face hidden under a large hood and had made her way to the quiet bank side. The moon shone brightly, creating an illusionary atmosphere. Captivated by the sight, Henrietta simply stared at the river, which reflected the bright (dazzling?) moon. It seemed that just being captivated by the sight did not satisfy her. Henrietta looked around her. After checking that no one was around, she boldly slipped off her dress. With a mischievous smile arising on her beautiful face, she slowly made her way into the water.

The cool water enveloped her body. It was just the beginning of summer, so the coolness felt pleasant in the warm night. She would be scolded if she were to be found in such a place by the chamberlain ラ・ポルト, but she had endured the constrained garden party for so long. I’ll be forgiven for something like this, Henrietta whispered as she began to swim out. After swimming for a while, she suddenly sensed someone on the bank side. Henrietta’s face became red and she hide her body with her hands.

“Who is it?”

The figure did not reply. Who could it be? The annoying chamberlain ラ・ポルト? Her friend who was one year younger than her, Louise Françoise? However she had snuck out of the tent without any of them noticing. Becoming uneasy, she demanded for the person’s identity.

“Insolence. Name yourself.” Her panicking voice reached the bank side.

“I’m no one suspicious. I was only out for a stroll. Why are you out here swimming at a time like this?”

Henrietta was offended by his composed manner, even though he had been watching her swim all this time.

“I asked for your name didn’t I? Even though it may not look like it, I am the princess of a certain country. Before things turn ugly, state your name and leave.”

Hearing this, the figure was taken aback.

“A princess? Could it be, Henrietta?”

Henrietta was surprised at the absence of the address of ‘princess’ (呼び捨て). There were only five people gathered at the lake who could address her in such a manner. It would be unbelievable insolence if he weren’t one of those five people.

“Who are you?”

Henrietta had taken off the mask of a princess and questioned the figure in the voice of a frightened girl.

The figure laughed. Being laughed at, Henrietta blushed.

“It’s me Henrietta, Wales. Wales from Albion. Your cousin!”

“Wales..? You mean, Prince Wales?”

Prince Wales. The crown prince of Albion. They had never met before, but she of course knew of his name. The eldest son of the brother of her late father. She blushed even more deeply.

“I arrived here tonight with my father. I thought I’d just have a glimpse at the Ragdorian Lake because it’s so famous. Sorry for scaring you.”

“いやですわ。もう……”

With her clothes on, Henrietta turned towards Wales.

“You can turn around now”

Wales had turned away while Henrietta was changing. At the instant he turned around, something ran across Henrietta’s spine for the first time in her life. Her body, cold from the lake became hot as though a fire had scorched her. She shyly smiled at his gallant looks. It seemed as though Wales had felt the same sensation as Henrietta.

“I’m surprised. You’ve grown beautiful, Henrietta…”

The astonished prince drew out moving words from his mouth.

“I-I haven’t at all…” Looking downwards, Henrietta couldn’t lift her face.

“I didn’t mean to surprise you. I was just taking a stroll and I heard some splashing… When I came here, I realised someone was swimming. Sorry. I couldn’t help but gaze.”

“Why were you gazing?”

“Aren’t the water faeries that live in this lake drawn to the moonlight? I wished to see them once. The beauty of the water faeries are said to put the two moons into shame.”

Henrietta smiled.

“Sorry that it was me then”

Scratching his cheek in an embarrassed fashion, he earnestly said: “Not at all. I haven’t seem a water fairy before but…”

“But?”

“You are more beautiful. More beautiful than a water fairy.”

Embarrassed, Henrietta hid her face.

“People from Albion are so good at jokes.”

“I-It’s not a joke! I’m a prince you know. I haven’t told a lie, not even once! I really think you are more beautiful” Replied Wales, panicking.

Henrietta’s pulse hastened as though a spell had been cast on her. The cousin in front of her… A prince from another country, whom she only knew the name of. The boring garden party, had suddenly become beautifully colourful whilst they stood before the sparkling Ragdorian Lake.

Their relationship grew quite intimate although it didn’t take that much time. They understood each other’s feelings just by looking at each other’s eyes and they also understood well that their time together was limited. At every night of the garden party, Wales and Henrietta would meet by the lake. Henrietta would hide her face with a large hood, and Wales would use a phantom mask which was used in the masked ball. The signal of their rendezvous was the sound of a small stone thrown into the lake. The person who had arrived first would reveal themselves from the thicket from which they were hiding, and after checking no one was around, they would use a password.

After Wales said “On the night the wind blows”, Henrietta would reply with “an oath of the water I pledge.”

On a particular day, the two were walking by the lake holding hands.

“You were pretty late Henrietta, I almost became tired of waiting”

“Sorry. The feast just stretched on. I’m so sick of drunk ramblings already.”

“But… Is it really alright for you to sneak away like that every night?”

Henrietta giggled at Wales worried look.

“It’s alright. I’m using a decoy”

“A decoy! That’s something pretty serious.”

“It’s not that big of a deal. That friend of mine you saw with me at lunch the other day…”

“You mean that skinny girl with long hair?”

Wales tilted his head. The girl that would follow Henrietta around and play with her. He was so captivated by Henrietta that he couldn’t really recall her look. However, he did vaguely remember her hair colour.

“Yes. She dresses up like me, and then goes into my bed for me. The blanket covers her right to the tip of her head so even if anyone stands beside the bed, they can’t see her face.”

“But, isn’t her hair colour different to yours? If I remember correctly, hers is pink while yours is…”

Wales brushed Henrietta’s hair with his hand.

“A beautiful chestnut colour. That would be a fairly bad decoy.”

“I’ve concocted a special magic hair dye. But, I feel a bit guilty. I didn’t actually say that I was meeting you. She thinks that I am just out for a stroll.”

“You’re so cunning!” Wales said while laughing.

“Shh! Don’t laugh so loud. We don’t know if anyone is listening.”

“No one is going to be here listening at this hour of the night except for the water spirits. Ah, I want to see them at least once. I wonder what kind of beauty makes the moon jealous.”

Pouting her lips, she replied to her lover with a troubling tone

“Oh, I see now. So you didn’t actually want to meet with me. You just wanted to see the water spirit, and have me tag along.”

Wales suddenly stopped and grasped Henrietta’s cheeks gently in both his hands and approached her lips. Henrietta was surprised, but soon closed her eyes. Their lips pressed together. After a while, Wales remove

“I love you, Henrietta.”

“I also love you.” Henrietta whispered, blushing furiously.

A tinge of loneliness was reflected in Wales’ eyes. While he was entranced by the idea of their love, a composed part of his mind also imagined the conclusion it. Their status did not allow them to be with each other. If anyone knew about their relationship… they probably wouldn’t even be allowed to see each other in formal events. It was a part of being a princess and a prince.

Wales began to speak, trying to brighten the atmosphere.

“Hahaha… We’ve both been born with troubling destinies haven’t we. Most of the time we’ve spent together has been at night, with a disguise! It would be good, at least just once, if I could walk by this lake with just you and the sun.”

Henrietta closed her eyes and slowly nestled against his chest.

“Then make an oath.”

“An oath?”

“Yes. The water spirits living here are also known as the ‘spirits of oath’. Oaths made before them are said to be unbreakable.” whispered the fourteen year old Henrietta while she hid her face.

“It’s a superstition. Just an old folk’s tale”

“Even if it’s a superstition, I believe it. If by believing, it will grant me my oath, then I will believe forever. Forever…”

A tear dropped from her eyelashes and rolled down on her cheek. Wales gently stroked Henrietta’s cheek.

“I love you, Henrietta, because you love me so much. So don’t cry like that. The river will overflow with your tears. The people gathered here will drown you know.”

“You probably don’t know how much I love you. The more I serious I get the more you tease me.”

“Don’t be like that Henrietta”

Lifting the hem of her skirt, Henrietta made her way into the water.

“The princess of Tristain Henrietta vows before the spirits of water that she will love Prince Wales for eternity.”

“Your next Wales. Make an oath like I just did.”

Wales entered the water and embraced Henrietta. Henrietta clung to his shoulder.

“Wales?”

“Your feet will get cold.”

“I don’t mind. Rather than that, I made an oath that I will love you forever. Make an oath as well.”

“Unbreakable oaths are just a superstition.”

“Are you saying that you will have a change of heart?”

Wales went silent for a while, deep in thought.

With a gentle expression, he cast his oath into lake.

“The prince of Albion, Wales, vows before the water spirits that he will one day walk on this Ragdorian Lake with princess Henrietta and the sun, hand in hand.”

“I made the oath.”

Henrietta buried her face into Wales’ chest and whispered quietly to herself.

“…So you won’t vow to love me?”

The surface of the lake twinkled with light. Then after a while the lake was once again engulfed in silence.

The two looked at each other.

Was it the moon light, or was it the spirits of the water accepting their oaths, they didn’t know… but nestling against each other they continued to gaze at the beautiful lake of Ragdorian.

Zero no Tsukaima Registration

2008-02-09T05:02:35Z

Momogan:

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

please register your intended chapters here

*This is not some Binding Contract of "I must do the work I put down here". Choices put down here are negotiable between translators (including their own selves who signed up for it).

== List ==

===Volume 1 - The Zero's Familiar/ゼロの使い魔===

::*Insert & Back Cover - Kuroneko - '''Completed'''

'''Kingdom of Magic'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Yuko|Yuko]] & [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - Kuroneko & [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:Sushi-Y|Sushi-Y]] & [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]] - '''Completed'''

'''Gandalfr'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] [[user:TheDefend|(TheDefend ~Preview~)]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 8 - [[user:christof|christof]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 2 - Albion of the Wind / 風のアルビオン===

::*Chapter 1 - [[user:christof|christof]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:GDsMDDLFNGR|GDsMDDLFNGR]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:christof|christof]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:naturesbless|naturesbless]] - Working on it
::*Chapter 6 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - None ([[Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 8 - [[user:Magus|Magus]] ([[Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 9 -

=== Volume 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book / 始祖の祈祷書===

::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Strike Chaos|Strike Chaos]]
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 -
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 8 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 9 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 10 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 4 - The Water Spirit of Oath / 誓約の水精霊===

::*Prologue - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 -
::*Chapter 2 -
::*Chapter 3 -
::*Chapter 4 - None ([[user:Matt122004|Matt122004]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 5 - None ([[user:Matt122004|Matt122004]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 6 - None ([[user:Matt122004|Matt122004]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 7 -
::*Chapter 8 -
::*Chapter 9 - None ([[user:Matt122004|Matt122004]] ~Preview~)
::*Epilogue -

=== Volume 5 - Tristania's Holiday / トリスタニアの休日===

::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Vertiful|Vertiful]]
::*Chapter 2 -
::*Chapter 3 -

== Series Overview ==

* Volume 1 - ''Zero's Familiar'' / ゼロの使い魔
* Volume 2 - ''Albion of the Wind'' / 風のアルビオン
* Volume 3 - ''The Founder's Prayer Book'' / 始祖の祈祷書
* Volume 4 - ''The Water Spirit of Oath'' / 誓約の水精霊
* Volume 5 - ''Tristania's Holiday'' / トリスタニアの休日
* Volume 6 - ''The Flame Red Jewel of Redemption'' / 贖罪の炎赤玉
* Volume 7 - ''The Silver Pentecost'' / 銀の降臨祭
* Volume 8 - ''The Serenade of Nostalgia'' / 望郷の小夜曲
* Volume 9 - ''The Ball of Twin Moons'' / 双月の舞踏会
* Volume 10 - ''The Hero of Ivaldi'' / イーヴァルディの勇者
* Volume 11 - ''A Duet of Recollection'' / 追憶の二重奏
* Volume 12 - ''The Fairies' Holiday'' / 妖精達の休日
* Volume 13 - ''The Door of the Holy Land'' / 聖国の世界扉
* Side Story Volume 1 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' / タバサの冒険
* Side Story Volume 2 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' / タバサの冒険2

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Prologue

2008-02-08T19:22:36Z

Momogan:

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Prologue

2008-02-08T19:19:56Z

Momogan:

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Prologue

2008-02-08T19:17:36Z

Momogan: Uploaded chapter

Zero no Tsukaima

2008-02-08T19:17:12Z

Momogan:

Zero no Tsukaima Registration

2007-11-25T12:17:45Z

Momogan:

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter6

2007-11-22T06:37:57Z

Momogan: translation error

Tabitha hid beside a tree with her breath held. In front of her was a temple that had been reduced to ruins. Columns that once boasted magnificence had collapsed and fences had rusted away. Bright stained glass windows had been shattered, and weeds filled the garden. It was the temple of a pioneering village that had been abandoned tens of years ago. It was completely desolate; no one was close by. However, when the sunlight shone upon it, there was a somewhat pastoral atmosphere to the place. The place would probably be where travelers would set up for lunch or the like.

A loud explosion suddenly broke the calm atmosphere. Kirche had set a tree next to the gatepost on fire. Tabitha, in the shade of the trees, gripped her wand. The reason why the pioneering village had been abandoned came dashing out. It was an orc. It was two meters tall and weighted about five times that of an average human. Its fat ugly body was covered by skin peeled off from animals. With a large nose on its face, it looked much like a pig. In fact, you could say that it was a pig that stood on two legs.

There were around ten of them. Orcs liked human children, and being attacked by a group of creatures with such troublesome tastes, the villagers abandoned the village and fled from it. The villagers told the lord of the area, but the lord disliked dispatching soldiers in forests, and so ignored their requests. This village was one of the many villages in Halkeginia that had had this happen.

The orc conversed with the others through sounds similar to that of a pig, while pointing at the fire blazing around the gatepost. It then yelled angrily at every one of them.

“Fugii! Pigii! Agii! Nguiiii!”

Waving the clubs in their hands, the orcs were obviously angry. There was a fire, which meant humans were nearby. They were enemies, and the fire was a bait. Watching this, Tabitha considered which spell she would use. There were more enemies than she had expected. She couldn’t continuously fire spells out. If they didn’t carry everything out smoothly, they could easily lose the advantage of their surprise attack.

Just then, the air around the orcs shimmered and seven bronze maidens appeared before them. They were Guiche’s golems. Tabitha knitted her eyebrows. That wasn't what they had decided on. Guiche must have gotten impatient.

Guiche’s seven valkyries charged at the head orc. They thrust their short spears at it. The tip of the spears sank into the orc’s stomach. The orc was knocked back onto the ground. However, the wound was shallow. Its thick skin and fat had acted as its shield, protecting its internal organs from damage. It quickly stood back up, and waved its club, ignoring its small wound. The other orcs rushed over with their clubs, swinging them at the bronze maidens. The clubs the orcs were swinging, were about the size of a human. One hit on the delicate golems, and they would be sent flying, broken on the ground.

Tabitha started reciting an incantation while waving her wand. Water, wind, wind. One water and two winds. The two elements intertwined with each other and the spell was complete. The vapor in the air froze and became several icicles. They skewered the wounded orc from all directions. It was one of Tabitha’s strongest attacks, Windy Icicle. The wounded orc fell to the ground at once.

Kirche, who was watching on top of a tree that was separated by a fair distance from Tabitha’s hiding spot, waved her wand. Fire, Fire. Two fires. A ball of fire, larger than a normal fireball spell, attacked the orcs. It was the Flame Ball spell. With agile movements that didn’t seem possible for their size, they tried avoiding the ball of fire. However, as if it were attacked to a string, the ball of fire was homing. It shot inside a howling mouth, and its head burst into flames. However, that was the end of such effective spells. They couldn’t keep using such strong spells.

The orcs were scared, but they realized they were being attacked by only a few mages. After realizing this, they remembered a long battle they had with humans once. If they lost, they would lose in an instant. However, only two of them were killed by magic so far. Which means, the human’s attack had failed.

Their anger overcame their fear. Their sharp noses twitched, trying to find the humans. A young delicious smelling human could be smelt from outside the temple’s garden. The orcs ran at once. Suddenly a person with a sword carried on his back appeared. Next to him was Salamander. Without hesitation the orcs continued to charge forward. The salamander would be a strong foe, but with only the two, it would be no problem. The human warrior wasn’t even a going to be a problem. It is said that one orc can match five human warriors. And that is for skilled warriors. A child like this would be disposed of with one swing of the club.

Saito whispered to the salamander next to him.

“I’ll attack them from the right. Stop any of those monsters from reaching Kirche.”

Fire flickered from the tip of the mouth of the fiery lizard, and it nodded with a “kyuru kyuru.” The large pigs formed groups to attack. They were trying to intimidate them. Saito’s hand was shaking. I’m sorry for being well dressed. What the hell is that. Scary.

The orc was wearing a necklace. After a better glance, it could be seen that it was a necklace made from a straw rope and human skulls. My world’s rules really don’t exist in this world. The beast’s horrible stench could be smelt.

With a shaking left hand, he grabbed Derflinger. The runes on the back of his hand shone. The anger and the vigor bursting inside his body made his body hot. He started tapping a rhythm with his index finger on the grip of the sword, allowing him to compose himself. He calculated the timing of his leap.

Tap, tap, tap… The rhythm of his pulse.

Saito opened his eyes, and gazed at the orcs who were roaring towards him.

An orc swung its club at the child. It was a hit… It should have been that is. But its club only hit the ground. It tried raising its head to see its surroundings, but its vision slipped down. Its neck wouldn’t move. Its hands reached desperately for its head only to find that its head was missing.

Saito had jumped faster than the orc’s swing, and had cleaved off its head. How was that! The decapitated orc tumbled to the ground. Saito leapt at a nearby orc. In an instant, he cut down the stunned orc. With the force of his sword he finished it off. To the left, the fiery lizard was battling an orc, scattering fire everywhere. Flame overpowered the orc and sent a blaze of inferno to its head.

Losing three allies already, they surrounded Saito cautiously. With his sword ready, Saito stared at the orcs with a cold gaze. It was as if a dragon was glaring them at. Their instincts told them that he was dangerous. It told them that they couldn’t win against him. The orcs looked at each other.

But, it was a human. They couldn’t possibly lose. It must have been a mistake just then. Ignoring their instinct, experience and common sense, they roared and went in for an all out attack.

And so, they lost their lives. With the help of magic, Saito and Flame decimated them within two minutes.

Tabitha’s dragon landed on the ground. If the wind dragon had been hurt, if would mean that they would have to walk home, so they decided he wasn’t allowed in the battle. Coming down from the tree, Kirche gave Guiche a shove.

“Ouch! What are you doing?”

“It’s your fault that we got in such a mess!”

The plan was to lure them into a pit that Belldandy had dug and light the oil that was prepared in that pit. All the orcs would then burn to their deaths.

“As if they would just all fall into a pit like that. The first to make a move wins. I only put that into practice.” Grumbled Guiche.

“Your mole dug it right? Have some faith!”

“Well we’re all ok, so it’s fine” Said Saito

Siesta, who was hidden and shaking, rushed over to Saito and hugged him, overcome with emotion.

“That was incredible! Killing those violent orcs in a matter of no time! You’re incredible Saito!”

Siesta then timidly glanced at the corpses of the orcs.

“With these around I guess you can’t really go calmly pick mushrooms in the forest”

Saito wiped off the blood and fat stuck on Derflinger with a leaf. His hands were still shaking. ''Haven’t gotten used to battle yet I guess'', he thought. ''Even thought they were monsters, they were living things. Things like battles are easily said but they are really living things killing each other. Even if you win, it’s not a good feeling. Although I have powers of a Gandalfr familiar, my body is still made of flesh and blood. If I had slipped and received a blow from one of those clubs… it might be me lying there now.''

Noticing Saito’s hands were shaking, Siesta firmly grasped them. Are you ok? Her eyes seemed to ask. Saito forced a smile and nodded.

“You were incredible… but I guess such dangerous things are bad…” whispered Siesta.

Meanwhile, despite the battle, Kirche acted as if nothing had happened. Looking at the map, she said, “Um, within the temple there’s an altar… and beneath that altar there’s a hidden chest.”

“And within that chest…”

Guiche gulped.

“Lies the gold and silver and legendary treasure ‘Brisingamen[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Brisingamen]’ that the priest hid when he abandoned the temple, apparently.”

Kirche brushed her hair triumphantly.

“What’s a Brisingamen” asked Guiche.

Kirche read the notes on the map.

“Umm, it seems like it’s a necklace made of gold. It’s made from ‘blazing gold’! Wow, even the name makes me excited. When you wear it you will be protected from any disaster and…”

That night…, they crowded around a bonfire in the garden of the temple. Everyone had a weary face. Guiche said bitterly, “So the so called treasure was that?”

Guiche pointed at a color faded accessory and a few dirty copper coins. Underneath the altar, there was a chest. However, it was full of junk that they didn’t even consider taking back home.

“This is made of brass. These cheap necklaces and ear rings, these aren’t that ‘Brisingamen’ right?”

Kirche didn’t reply. She just filed her nails with a bored look. Tabitha was reading a book as usual. Saito was lying down, gazing at the moon.

“Hey Kirche, that’s the seventh one already! We followed those maps with such effort and yet all we get are a few copper coins! The treasures aren’t even close to what the notes of the maps say! Those maps are all hoaxes!”

“Shut up. I said it before, there -might- be a real map within that bundle”

“It’s too mean! Monsters and beasts dwell in ruins and caves after all! Only getting this in return for defeating monsters is far from enough!”

Guiche held the artificial rose in his mouth and lay down on a spread out blanket.

“Well yeah. If you could get treasure by just simply killing monsters, then no one would be poor”

A gloomy atmosphere drifted amongst them. But Siesta’s cheerful voice drove it away.

“Everyone, dinner's ready!”

Siesta started dividing the stew for everyone from the pot on the bonfire. It smelt good.

“This is good! Wow, it’s really good. What kind of meat did you use?” Guiche asked while stuffing his mouth full.

Everyone else, tasted it and started to say how delicious it was. Siesta smiled and said, “Orc’s meat.”

Guiche suddenly spat out the stew. Everyone started slack jawed at Siesta.

“I-It was a joke! I made it from a wild rabbit. I caught it with a trap.”

Siesta went on to explain how she had set up traps to catch rabbits and partridges, and collected herbs and vegetables for the stew, while everyone else was hunting for treasure.

“Don’t scare me like that. But, you’re really handy, being able to make something so nice from things in a forest.” Said Kirche in a relieved tone.

“It comes from living in a village” Said Siesta shyly.

“What’s this stew called? The herbs you’ve used is quite different from usual. I’ve never even seen some of these vegetables.” Said Kirche while spinning one of the vegetables on her fork.

“It’s a stew that’s made in my village, called Yosenabe.” Explained Siesta while stirring the pot.

“My father taught me how to make it. From edible wild plants, roots of plants… My father learnt it from my grandfather. It’s a specialty in my village.”

Thanks to the delicious food, they felt more relaxed. Ten days had passed since they had left the school. As Saito gazed up at the sky, he wondered what Louise was doing.

“Is it good Saito?”

Next to him, Siesta smiled warmly. Stuffing his mouth full with stew, he smiled back. Siesta’s smile, the taste of the stew, they both reminded him of something. He had no idea how long he had been away but Saito remembered him own world.

After dinner, Kirche spread out the map again.

“Let’s just give up and return to school” urged Guiche, but Kirche did not budge.

“Just one more. One more.”

As if she was obsessed, Kirche’s eyes gleamed over the maps. Picking one map, she placed it on the ground.

“Ok this one! If this one is also a hoax we’re going back to school!”

“What’s the treasure?”

Arms crossed, Kirche replied, “Dragon’s Raiment”

Siesta, who was eating stew after everyone had finished, choked slightly on her food.

“R-Really?”

“What about it? Do you know something about it? It’s close to a village called Tarbes. Now where’s Tarbes…”

Siesta replied quickly, “It’s in the direction of La Rochelle. There’s a big field… It’s my home town.”

The next morning, whilst they were riding the wind dragon, Siesta explained to everyone. There wasn’t much to tell. There was a temple near the village and in that temple there was something called the Dragon’s Raiment.

“Why is it called ‘Dragon’s Raiment’?”

“Apparently you can fly when you put it on” Said Siesta, weakly.

“Fly? So it’s a wind type item?”

“ It’s really not that big of a thing…” Said Siesta, looking troubled.

“Why?”

“It’s a hoax. It’s one of those ‘treasure’s you can find anywhere. It’s all just the name. Yet the locals are grateful… they decorate the temple, worship it…”

“Really?”

Siesta then proceeded to say nervously.

“Actually… the owner of it was my grandfather. One day, my grandfather appeared in the village. Apparently he told everyone that he came from the east with the Dragon Raiments.”

“Wow…”

“But no one believed him. Everyone says that my grandfather was weird.”

“Why?”

“Someone told him to fly with it, but he told them it couldn’t. He made a lot of excuses, but no one had a reason to believe him. After that, he said that it ‘couldn’t fly anymore’ and settled down in the village. He worked really hard, and gave his money to nobles, asking them to put a spell of permanence on the ‘Dragon's Raiment’. He treated it with a lot of care.”

“What a strange person. It must have been hard on your family?”

“No, apart from the Dragon's Raiment, he was a nice, hard working person. Everyone liked him”

“It’s something famous within the village right? Just like that Yosenabe… Then we can’t take it back with us.”

“But… It’s like our family property… If Saito wanted to, I could ask my dad to show you it” Siesta said in a troubled voice.

Just as Saito thought “hoaxes are useless anyway”, Kirche remarked, “Even if it is a hoax, there are ways to sell hoaxes. There are many people with different tastes in this world.”

“You’re a horrible woman.” Guiche said, shocked.

The wind dragon flapped its wings, headed towards Tarbes.

Meanwhile at school, Louise was still skipping lessons. She didn’t want to meet anyone in her current mood. She only left her room to eat in the dining hall and when she went to take a bath. She knew that Saito was living in a tent in the Vestri courtyard so she went down there a few days ago to see how he was doing, but no one was there. When she asked Montmorency, who was passing by, and found out that Saito, Guiche, Kirche and Tabitha had been skipping lessons to go treasure hunting. The teachers were apparently mad and would make them clean the whole auditorium when they got back. She felt even sadder when she thought how fun it must have been. She felt as though she was the only one being left out.

Louise cried in her bed again. Whenever she saw the empty haystack, tears would come to her eyes. A knock came from the door. The door opened with a clank as soon as Louise replied that it wasn’t locked. The school principle Old Osman was at the door, which surprised Louise. Louise quickly put on her gown and got off her bed.

“How have you been feeling?”

Feeling down, Louise replied, “I’m sorry I’ve made you worry. It’s really nothing. I just don’t feel very well…”

Osman pulled out a chair and sat down.

“You’ve rested for quite a long time. I was worried, but it seems you’re alright.”

Louise nodded, and sat down on a chair. With a weary face, she stared out the window.

“Have you finished the edict?”

Louise gasped and hung her head. With a sorry expression, she shook her head.

“Seems like you haven’t from the looks of it.”

“I’m sorry.”

“There’s still two weeks. Think about it slowly. It’s your important friend’s wedding after all. Make sure you choose your words carefully.”

Louise nodded. She was ashamed that she had forgotten about the edict because she was so absorbed with her own thoughts. "I’m terrible aren’t I. She considers me as a friend, and even gave the role of being the maiden”

Osman stood up.

“By the way, where’s that familiar of yours?”

She adverted her eyes and kept silent. Osman smiled.

“Did you two have a fight?”

“When you’re young, you fight about trivial things. It’s because young people know how to compromise. Sometimes, these cracks will develop into something irreparable. You should be careful.”

Laughing, Osman left the room. After the door shut behind him, Louise whispered, “It’s not something small…”

Louise went to her desk. She ignored everything else and opened the Founder’s Prayer book. And as if clearing her thoughts, she closed her eyes. She concentrated, trying to think of a edict. I must think of a great edict for Henrietta.

Louise kept her eyes closed. ''Eh?'' There was a bright light. Suddenly she could see letters on the pages. Louise’s eyes froze. However, in the next moment, they faded from the pages like mist. ''What was that?'' She thought, while looking at the pages.

''I can’t see it anymore. My eyes are probably just tired'', she thought.

“It’s all Saito’s fault” she whispered.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter5|Back to Chapter 5]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter7|Forward to Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter5

2007-11-17T11:01:50Z

Momogan: grammar. last edit was by me

The Albion air force’s arsenal, situated in the town of Rosyth, was located in the outskirts its capital, Londinium. Before the Revolutionary War (which is what the Reconquista call the civil war that had just ended recently), that place used to be the Royal air force’s arsenal. And thus, there were all sorts of buildings. The numerous buildings with massive chimneys were used for manufacturing iron. Next to them, were piles and piles of timber used for ship constructions and repairs.

The large building with red bricks was the control centre. The three colored flag of Reconquista could be seen fluttering proudly. But the thing that stood out most was the large battleship which seemed to reach the skies.

To protect it against rain, a cloth, similar to a large tent, was covered over the anchored Lexington of the flagship fleet. The warship stretched across two hundred meters, and was placed on top of a large wooden board so that it could be remodeled as soon as possible.

The king of Albion, Oliver Cromwell, was observing the construction along with some attendants.

“What a big dependable looking ship. With a ship like this, doesn’t it feel like we can rule the world, chief rigger?”

“You speak too highly of me”

The chief rigger appointed to the fleet led by the Lexington, Sir Henry Bowood, replied half heartedly. He was on the Reconquista’s side and was the captain of the cruisers in the revolutionary war. Credited for destroying two enemy ships during that time, he was made the chief rigger of the Lexington. He was to assume the position of captain when the remodeling was completed. It was one of the customs of the Albion air force.

“Look at those big cannons!”

Cromwell pointed at the cannons on the side of the ship.

“These new weapons are like the symbol of trust I have placed upon you. These were made by gathering Albion’s alchemists. They have an extended body, which according to the calculations…”

The longhaired woman next to Cromwell replied, “They have a firing range of approximately 1.5 times that of the cannons used on the Tristain and Germania war ships.”

“Thank you, Miss Sheffield”

Bowood looked at the woman called Sheffield. She emitted a somewhat cold atmosphere. She was around her mid-twenties and wore a neat, thin black coat. He had never seen such a weird appearance. She wasn’t wearing a mantle… is she even a mage?

Cromwell nodded with satisfaction and patted Bowood on the back.

“She’s from Roba aru kariie. She designed these cannons from the technology she learnt from the elves. The knowledge of technology she possesses… does not follow our magic arts. She possesses knowledge of technology of which many are new to us. You should get to know each other.”

Bowood nodded in a bored manner. He was actually a royalist, but he strongly believed that soldiers should not be involved with politics. In other words, he was a purely militaristic person. The commander of fleet, who was higher ranked than him, had joined the rebel army, and so he had no choice but to participate in the revolutionary war as the captain of the Reconquista fleet. For him, who had exerted his utmost for the sake of fulfilling the tradition of Albion - Noblesse oblige, a noble duty, Albion was still a mere kingdom. Cromwell was someone despicable who had just seized power to the throne.

“There probably exists no fleet on Halkeginia that can match the power of our Royal Sovereign fleet now” Bowood had purposefully called the fleet by its old name. Noticing his cynicism, Cromwell smiled.

“Mr Bowood. The Royal Sovereign no longer exists in Albion.”

“True. However, if you attend the wedding ceremony with these new cannons, I’m afraid it will probably be seen as a vulgar demonstration of power.”

Cromwell, the first holy king and president of the council of nobles, and the cabinet ministers of The Republic of the Holy Albion (Albion’s new name) were to attend the wedding ceremony of the Tristain princess and the prince of Germania. They were to travel by the Lexington fleet.

Bringing new models of weapons for a visit of good will would be seen as something along the lines of gunboat diplomacy.

Cromwell replied casually, “Ah yes, I haven’t explained the scheme for this 'good willed visit' to you, have I?”

“Scheme?”

Another conspiracy? Bowood felt a headache coming.

Cromwell softly whispered in Bowood’s ears.

“What?! I haven’t heard of such a disgraceful act in all my life!”

“It’s all a part of military movements” Said Cromwell, uncaringly.

“Didn’t we only just recently sign a non-aggression treaty with Tristain! In Albion’s long history, we haven’t broken a single treaty before!” shouted an enraged Bowood.

“Mr. Bowood. I shall not forgive you for any further politically criticisms. This is something that the council has decided and approved upon. Do you plan on going against the council? Since when did you become a politician?”

With that, Bowood was speechless. To him, soldiers were swords and shields that did not object. They were the faithful watchdogs of the country. And proud ones at that. If it was a decision from a higher ranked being, then they could only follow those orders.

“You will soil our country’s name throughout Halkeginia. Our country will be known for cowardly breaking treaties.” Said Bowood, disturbed.

“Soil the country’s name? All of Halkeginia shall be ruled under our Reconquista flag. When we regain the holy lands from the elves, no one will care about such trivial matters.”

Bowood drew close to Cromwell.

“Breaking a treaty is something trivial? Do you plan on betraying even your own country?!”

A nearby man pulled out his wand and restrained Bowood. Bowood could recognize the face hidden underneath the hood.

“Y-Your highness?” a shocked Bowood whispered.

The face was of Prince Wales, who had apparently died in a battle.

“Captain, I wonder if you would be able to say those words to your once superior officer?”

Bowood dropped down to his knees. Wales reached out his hands and kissed Bowood. He became pale. Those hands were as cold as ice.

Cromwell walked out with his attendants. Wales also followed suit. The only one left was Bowood, standing still, shocked. Wales, who had died, was living and moving. Bowood was a triangular mage in the water arts. Even him, an expert in the water magic branch, which governed the composition of living things, had not heard of a magic that could bring life to someone once dead.

Perhaps it was a golem? No, that body was filled with life. Being a user in the water branch, he knew perfectly well the flow of water inside living things, including that of Wales.

It was definitely an unknown form of magic. And Cromwell could control it. He remembered a convincing rumor he had heard, and started to shake.

That the holy king Cromwell could control “Void”…

Was that just Void magic?

… The legendary “Zero” branch of magic.

With a shaking voice, Bowood whispered, “…What the hell is he planning to do with Halkeginia?”

Cromwell spoke with the noble walking alongside him.

“Viscount, as the commander of the dragoons, join the Lexington fleet.”

Under a feathered hat, Waldo’s eyes gleamed.

“Are you telling me to keep an eye on him?”

He shook his head, rejecting Waldo’s presumption.

“That man won’t betray us. He’s too stubborn and straightforward, which is why we can trust him. I’m just lending him your power, seeing as you lead the magic defense squad once. Have you ever ridden a dragon before?”

“No. But there is no beast in Halkeginia that I cannot master.”

Cromwell smirked in agreement. He suddenly turned to Waldo.

“Viscount, why do you obey me?”

“Do you doubt my loyalty?”

“Not at all. You yield such fine results yet you have no requests.”

Waldo laughed lightly. He touched the artificial hand that was put on him recently.

“I only want to see the thing your Excellency will show me”

“The holy lands?”

Waldo nodded.

“I believe what I’m searching for lies there.”

“You ‘believe’? You really don’t have any desires do you.” Said Cromwell.

Originally he was a clergyman, but he didn’t have a speck of faith in him. Waldo cast him eyes downwards on an old silver locket. Inside was a drawn portrait of a beautiful woman. His heart, which always appeared cold to people around him, started to warm up. After looking at the small portrait, he whispered, “No, your Excellency. I’m a man who desires the most in this world.”

Meanwhile in Henrietta’s room inside royal palace of Tristain, the servants were busy sewing the wedding dress Henrietta was to wear. The queen Marianne was also there. She watched with a smile while her daughter was dressed in a pure white dress. However, Henrietta's expression was like that of ice. When the servants sewing asked her things about the sleeves and the position of the waist, she simple nodded. Watching her daughter in that state, she dismissed the servants.

“My dear daughter, you don’t seem well.”

“Mother.”

Henrietta buried her face in her mother's knees.

“I understand you don’t want this wedding.”

“No, it’s not that at all. I’m a happy person. I’m able to marry. Didn’t you once say that a woman was happy if she got to marry?”

In contrast to her words, Henrietta’s beautiful face became miserable and she started crying in grief. Marianna patted her daughter’s head gently.

“You have someone you love?”

“I had someone I loved. It’s like I’m flowing in a very fast river. Everything has passed by me. Love, kind words… nothing remains now.”

Marianne shook her head.

“Love is like the measles. If you cool down, you will forget about it.”

“How can I possibly forget…”

“You are a princess. You must to forget what you must forget. With that face, even the people will be uneasy.” Said Marianne in an admonishing tone.

“What am I marrying for?” Henrietta asked sadly.

“For the future.”

“For the future of…the country and the people?”

Marianne shook her head.

“It’s also for your future as well. Cromwell of the Reconquista, who’s in control of Albion, is an ambitious man. According to what I’ve heard, he has control over ‘Void’”.

“Isn’t that the legendary branch of magic?”

“Yes. If it is the truth, then it would be dreadful, Henrietta. Having too much power corrupts people. Even though we have made a non-aggression treaty, a man like him won’t just look down at Halkeginia from the skies obediently. It’s better for you to be in a powerful country, like Germania.

Henrietta embraced her mother.

“…Forgive me Mother for being so selfish.”

“It’s alright. Love is everything at your age. It’s not like your mother has no idea.”

They embraced each other tightly.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter10

2007-11-17T07:35:16Z

Momogan:

News of the declaration of war had reached the Tristain Academy of Magic had arrived the following day. Contact had been delayed due to the palace being in complete chaos.

Louise, along with Saito, were waiting at the entrance of the Academy of Magic for a carriage from the palace. The carriage was to take them to Germania. However, only a breathless messenger came to the academy in the hazy morning.

After the messenger asked them where Osman’s room was, he dashed away quickly. The unusual scene caused Louise and Saito looked at each other. Sensing something had happened in the palace, the two of them rushed after the messenger.

Osman was occupied with the preparations of his attendance at the ceremony. As he was leaving the academy for a week, he was organising various documents and packing his luggage.

A loud knock came at the door.

“Who is it?”

The messenger from the palace burst into the room before his reply.

“Reporting from the palace! Albion has declared war on Tristain! The princess’s wedding has been postponed until further notice! The soldiers are currently heading towards La Rochelle! For safety reasons a command that all students and staff are to be confined within the castle has been placed!”

Osman’s face grew pale.

“A declaration of war? There’s going to be a battle?”

“Yes! The enemy forces have set camp at the fields of Tarbes and are glaring at our forces nearby La Rochelle.”

“The Albion forces must be very strong”

The messenger replied sorrowfully.

“The enemy forces are a dozen warships led by a huge warship called the Lexington. Their total number of troops is estimated to be around three thousand. Our main fleet has already been destroyed and rounding up all our troops, we only have around two thousand. We weren’t prepared for a war so that was all the troops we could deploy. However, the worst is that they have complete rule of the sky. Our troops will surely be decimated by their cannons."

“What’s the current situation?”

“Apparently the enemies’ dragoons are setting fire to the village of Tarbes… We requested aid from Germania, but they say the soonest they can arrive is in three weeks…”

Osman sighed and said, “… They’re planning to abandon us. During that period, Tristain’s towns will fall readily into the hands of the enemy.”

With their ears pressed against the door of the principal’s room, the two looked at each other. Louise’s face had become pale at the mention of war, along with Saito’s at the mention of Tarbes. Isn’t that Siesta’s village? Saito dashed off, while Louise panicked and followed him.

Saito reached the courtyard and started climbing on the zero fighter. Louise hugged his waist from behind.

“Where are you going?!”

“To Tarbes!”

“Why?!”

“Isn’t it obvious?! I’m going to go save Siesta!”

Louise grabbed his arm and tried to shake him off, but he firmly clung on.

“You can’t! It’s a war! Even if you went, there’ll be no difference!”

“I have this zero fighter. The enemies are attacking with those airships right? This can fly too. I’ll figure something out.”

“What can you do with a toy like this?!”

“This isn’t a toy.”

Saito grabbed the zero fighter’s wing with his left hand. His rune shone.

“This is a weapon from my world. It’s a tool for killing people. It’s not a toy.”

Louise shook her head.

“Regardless whether this is a weapon from your world or not, there’s no way you can win against those large warships! Don’t you understand? You can’t make a difference! Just leave it up to the soldiers!” Said Louise, looking straight into Saito’s face.

This guy… this reckless familiar doesn’t know anything about war, Louise thought. This was different from the journey they had to Albion. It was a place filled with death and destruction. If a novice went, it would result only in death.

“He said that Tristain’s fleet had been wiped out didn’t he?”

Saito slowly patted Louise on the head and spoke in a low voice.

“It might not amount to anything. I can’t imagine beating those warships. But…”

“But what?”

“I don’t understand, but I’ve received these legendary familiar powers. If I were just a normal and plain person, I wouldn’t have thought of going to save them. But it’s different. I have Gandalfr’s power. I can perhaps save them. I can perhaps save Siesta…and those village people.”

“That probability is almost zero.”

“I know. But, it’s not zero. So, I’ll do it.”

Surprised, Louise replied.

“Are you an idiot!? You want to return to your own world right? How’s dying here going to help?!”

“Siesta treated me kindly. You too, Louise.”

Louise’s face went red.

“I’m not from this world. I don’t necessarily have to care what happens to this world either. But I want to at least protect the people who have treated me kindly.”

Louise noticed that Saito’s hands were shaking. Raising her head, she said, “Aren’t you scared? You idiot. Stop trying to act cool if you’re scared!”

“I’m scared. I’m even reluctant to do this. But that prince had said, the importance of protecting something, will make you forget the fear of death. I think he’s right. That time, when fifty thousand Albion soldiers came charging towards us… I wasn’t scared. I was busy thinking of protecting you, so I wasn’t scared. I’m not lying.”

“What are you saying? You’re just a commoner. You aren’t a courageous prince or anything.”

“I know. It’s got nothing to do with whether I’m a prince of a commoner. Which country you were born in, the time period… even which world, is irrelevant. If you are a man, then you would surely think the same way.”

Louise’s face started to distort. 

“If you die, what will I do…? No… I, if you die…”

“I won’t die. I will come back. If I die, I won’t be able to protect you right?”

“I’m going as well.”

“No. You’re staying here”

“No, I’m going as well”

“You can’t.”

As his hard-found courage was about to escape him, Saito separated himself from Louise and climbed into the cockpit from the wing.

Suddenly he realised. He hadn’t entered any gasoline in.

Saito left Louise there and rushed off to Colbert’s laboratory. With her fists tightly clenched, she groaned. Why was he so stubborn! Even though I said it would be dangerous… Louise bit her lip and held back her tears. Nothing would come from crying. Louise looked at the zero fighter.

“What chance does this thing have of winning against Albion’s forces!”

Saito woke up the sleeping Colbert.

“Huh? What?”

“Mr Colbert! Have you made the gasoline?”

“Huh? Yes, I’ve made the amount you needed. It’s over there”

“Then help me carry it! Quickly!”

He carried the gasoline for him. Colbert, who was still asleep, didn’t know about the war. Saito didn’t bother explain.

“You’re going to fly it so early in the morning? At least let me freshen up.”

“We don’t have time for that”

Louise was nowhere to be seen. He was relieved. If Louise had pleaded him to not go once more, his determination would fade even more. There was no reason why he wouldn’t be scared. The prince did say that the importance of protecting something would make the fear of death go away but… nope. It was scary.

Even then, Saito sat at the cockpit and performed the necessary operations before starting the engine. Then, Colbert used his magic like before and the engine was running. The engine started with a loud noise and the propellers started to turn.

He checked the gauges. The runes on his left hand told him that everything was running as normal. He checked the machine gun in front of him. Bullets were loaded. The machine guns on the wings were also loaded.

Releasing the brakes, the zero fighter started moving. He headed towards the direction of the best take-off spot and looked to the front. “Austri” was not a small courtyard but his Gandalfr runes told him that it was a bit short for a runway. At that moment, Derflinger, who was leaning in the cockpit, said, “Partner, tell that noble to use wind to propel you from the back”

“Wind?”

“Yes, so that this thing can still fly with this distance.”

“How do you know that? You don’t even know a thing about airplanes”

“This is a ‘weapon’ right? I’m with you all the time, I know about it in general. Have you forgotten? I’m ‘legendary’”

Saito popped his head out from the windbreak and called out to Colbert. His voice didn’t reach him. He tried some gestures, telling him to cause wind to blow from the back. Colbert was someone who thought quickly on his feet. He understood Saito’s gestures and nodded.

The incantation for the spell finished. A strong gust of wind came from the back. He put on the goggles Siesta entrusted him and started taking off foot from the brake. He opened the cowl flaps and adjusted the propeller’s pitch lever. Weakening the brakes, he pushed the throttle lever down.

Like a spring, the zero fighter accelerated forward with great force. He pushed the control stick slightly forward. The tail had left the ground. The zero fighter was gliding. It approached the academy’s walls. Saito gulped.

“Partner! Now!”

Just as they were about to hit the wall, he pulled the control stick. The zero fighter flew up in an instant. Grazing the wall slightly, the zero fighter flew in the air. He retracted the wheels. The indicator light, bottom left from the gauges turned from green to red.

The zero fighter continued to ascend. Saito looked at the runes with a relieved expression.

“Wow! It’s flying! This is pretty interesting!” Derflinger said excitedly.

“Of course it is. It was made to fly.”

Under the bright sun, the zero fighter split the winds, and rose up to the sky of another world. 

The fire at Tarbes had calmed but it had changed into a cruel battlefield. Battalions had been gathered in the field and were awaiting the moment they would clash with Tristain troops in the port city La Rochelle. Protecting them above were the dragons that had flew out of the Lexington ship. The Tristain dragoons would sporadically come and attack, but they had all been forced to retreat.

Before the battle, it had been decided that they would use the cannons of the warships to deal with the Tristain troops. And so, the fleet which was led by the Lexington prepared its cannons.

One dragoon on the lookout above Tarbes noticed above him, about two thousand and five hundred metres away, an enemy dragoon was approaching them. The dragoon made the dragon give a cry, alerting the others that an enemy was approaching.

Saito looked out from the windbreak and saw Tarbes below him. There was no trace of that simple, beautiful village he had seen before. The houses were scorched black with black smoke rising up. He clenched his teeth. He remembered how recently he and Siesta were looking out at the field. Siesta’s words replayed in his head.

“Isn’t this field beautiful? This is what I wanted to show Saito.”

A dragoon unit breathed fire at the forest located at the outskirts of the village. The forest was instantly sent up in flames.

Saito bit his lip. He could taste the blood from his mouth.

“I’ll kill you.” He said in a low voice.

Saito pushed the control stick to the bottom left while pressing the throttle firmly. The zero fighter started to swoop down towards Tarbes.

“What could one dragoon possible do?” Muttered the ascending dragoons who were preparing for the attack.

However, it had an unusual figure. It had two horizontal wings stretched out, as if the wings were fixed and didn’t flap. It also made a thunderous roar they had never heard of before.

Did such a dragon exist on Halkeginia?

However… no matter what dragon it was, it would be finished off with a single breath from the Albion fire dragons, just like the rest. When its wings are burnt it would probably go down. With this mindset, they had already killed two of Tristain’s dragoons.

“This is the third” Said a dragoon awaiting the descending enemy, with the corner of his mouth bending.

He was surprised. It was fast. Faster than any dragon.

Panicking, the dragoon made the dragon breath fire. At that moment, the wing of the descending enemy shone. Countless number of shining white things were flying towards him. Large holes opened up on the wings and the body of the dragon. A round entered the dragon’s mouth. A fire dragon has pockets of oil for strong combustion in its throat. The automatic cannon shells exploded deep in its throat and caught fire with the pockets. The fire dragon exploded.

Slipping by the dragon that had exploded midair, Saito continued to descend with the zero fighter. The zero fighter’s machine gun range was tens of times than that of the dragon’s breaths. Letting his rage take control of him, he fired the 20mm automatic cannon shells and the 7.7mm machine gun on both wings at the dragoons.

Four more dragons fluttered in the skies above the village. They had checked the dragon which exploded from the enemy’s attack. The attack wasn’t a breath. Which meant that it was probably a magic based attack. Whatever attack it may have been, one dragoon alone can’t do anything. Three dragoons ascended to attack.

“Three more are coming from the bottom left.” Said Derflinger in his usual tone.

Three dragoons were spread out below him and ascending.

“Don’t get hit by their breath. You’ll get burnt to ashes in an instant”

Saito nodded. He did a hundred and eighty degrees turn above the dragoons. Drawing a path similar to spiralling down a funnel in a bottle, he ended up facing the back of the dragoons. The dragoons couldn’t catch up. The speed of the fire dragons the dragoons were mounted, when converted into Earth’s terms, was about 150km/hr. The zero fighter’s speed was close to 400km/hr. It was like attacking something that wasn’t moving.

By the time the panicking dragoons had tried to face the other way, they had already been clearly targeted. Saito readied the pointer on the glass pane of the sighting device and pressed the throttle lever’s fire button.

A dull sound, followed by the shaking of the plane, the automatic cannons on both wings opened fire. The wings of the fire dragons broke, and they went spiralling down. In the next instant, Saito had put his foot down on the right foot bar and glided the zero fighter, taking aim at the next dragon. Saito fired again. Taking numerous hits from the automatic cannon on its torso, the fire dragon painfully shrieked and dropped towards the ground.

When the third had suddenly taken a dive to try and escape, the 7.7mm machine gun filled its body with punctured holes. The fire dragon died and dropped straight down.

Saito quickly made the airplane ascend, controlling the plane naturally. He switched the velocity level to high. Against dragons, the zero fighter which had a reciprocating engine, had the most advantage at those speeds. As the zero fighter descended, the velocity would increase. The first thing to do was to control the area above the enemy. With the shining runes on his left hand, he manoeuvred the zero fighter like a veteran.

Derflinger, who was looking out for him, told him his next target. Just as he was about direct the plane there, he heard a voice behind him.

“T-T-T-That’s incredible! These Albion dragons are reputed to be unmatchable yet they’re dropping like flies!”

Startled, Saito looked backwards. Louise’s head popped her head in the gap between the seat and the plane. Behind the seat was originally a stupidly big radio, but since this world didn’t have anyone who could contact through him the radio, he removed it while he was adjusting the plane. After taking that off, only the wires connected to the rudder were left. Louise had slipped in there.

“You were here all this time!? Get off!”

“There’s no way I can get off now!”

Louise’s hands held the Founder’s Prayer book. It seems like she didn’t go anywhere like he had thought and instead slipped inside the plane.

“It’s dangerous! You idiot!”

Louise firmly wrung his neck.

“Don’t forget! You’re! My! Familiar! So don’t! Just! Go do! What! You want! I won’t! Forgive! You! Understood!?”

As the engine drowned her voice, she shouted in his ears.

“I’m your master! If the master’s not leading the way, then the familiar won’t listen! And I would hate that!”

Saito drooped his shoulders, sighing heavily. It seems like saying things like “It’s dangerous, don’t come” had absolutely no effect on Louise.

“What happens if you die?!”

“Then try harder! Even if you die, or I die, I will find some way to kill you!” She shouted at Saito with her eyes open.

Saito felt a headache coming from the absurd things coming out of her mouth.

“Partner, sorry for interrupting but…”

“What?”

“Ten from the right have just come”

The fire dragon’s breath came flying to them. At that instant, he pushed the control stick quickly to the left. The plane revolved around and dodged the breath of the dragon. Louise fell down in the plane with a small cry.

“Control it more elegantly!”

Saito shouted, “Don’t say ridiculous things!”, and made the plane which had just revolved, descend. With that, the dragoons couldn’t follow. Taking advantage of this moment, he made the plane ascend, and at its peak he turned it around. With the sun behind him, he descended again. Aiming at the dragoons who were chasing him before, he fired the automatic cannons and the machine guns at them.

Louise, who had fallen down in the plane, was about to cry from the terror. “Perhaps I really shouldn’t have come?” Her fear asked her. She bit her kip and grasped the Founder’s Prayer book tightly. Didn’t I sneak on because I couldn’t let Saito die? Hey, don’t pretend as if you’re fighting alone, I’m also fighting!

Even so, she couldn’t do anything. It was always like this, but this time she felt a tinge of regret.

But nevertheless, losing to your fear won’t come to anything.

She searched her pockets for the “Water” ruby ring Henrietta gave her, and put it on. She grasped that finger tightly.

“Princess, please protect us…” she whispered.

She patted the Founder’s Prayer book in her right hand softly.

In the end, she hadn’t finished the edict. She cursed her own lack of poetic talent. She was hoping to think of the edict on the carriage to Germania.

That’s right. I was going to go to Henrietta’s wedding ceremony and was waiting outside the academy’s gates for the carriage to arrive. And then, a war suddenly broke out. Destiny is a cynical thing. She opened the Founder’s Prayer book while muttering to herself. She was planning to pray to the founders for their safety. She flipped randomly to a page. Completely randomly opened it up. The “Water” ruby and the Founder’s Prayer book suddenly shone, completely surprising Louise.

“They got… wiped out? In only twelve minutes they got wiped out?”

Sir Johnston, the supreme commander of the invasion force, who was on the afterdeck of the Lexington ship looking over the preparations of the bombardment attack with the ship’s cannons, turned pale at the report.

“How many enemy units were there? A hundred? Tristain has that many dragoons left?”

“Sir. A-According to the report, only one.”

“A single unit?”

Johnston stood motionless with a dumbfounded expression. He threw his hat to the ground.

“Nonsense! Twenty dragoons wiping out from a single enemy unit? Surely you jest!”

Frightened at the supreme commander’s attitude, the messenger took a step back.

“According to the report, the enemy dragoon had incredible speed and agility, and also had strong long ranged magic based attacks. Our units were killed one by one…”

Johnston grabbed the messenger.

“What about Waldo?! Waldo, who was entrusted with the dragoons, what about him?! What happened to that cocky Tristainian?! Was he also killed?!”

“The viscount’s wind dragon are not included in the list of casualties. But… it seems like he wasn’t seen around…”

“So he betrayed us! Or otherwise he was too much of a coward! Whichever it was, we can’t trust him…”

Quietly reaching out his hands, Bowood said, “Reacting like that in front of all the soldiers will lower their morale, commander in chief”

Enraged, Johnston changed his direction of attack to Bowood.

“What are you saying?! It’s your fault that the dragoons got wiped out! Your unskilled commanding was basically inviting our precious dragoons to be wiped out! I will report this to His Excellency. I will report it!” Johnston yelled as he reached out to grab Bowood.

Bowood drew out his wand and jabbed Johnston’s stomache. The white of his eyes showing, Johnston fainted to the ground. He ordered the soldiers to carry him away.

“Should have just made him sleep in the first place,” Bowood thought.

Noise apart from that of explosions and cannons only rubbed people the wrong way. A single decision could be the difference between a win and a loss, especially during battle.

Bowood turned to the messenger who was looking at himself with a worried expression. He spoke with a calm, composed voice.

“Even though the dragoon force has been wiped out, the Lexington ship is still undamaged. Also, Waldo has probably devised a plan. Don’t worry about it, just put effort in what you’re doing.”

“A single unit killing twenty units? A hero eh…” Bowood whispered.

But at most a hero. And thus only an individual. No matter how much power an individual holds, there’ll be things he can change and things he can’t change.

“And this ship is the latter” Bowood whispered.

He gave out orders.

“Advance the whole fleet. Prepare the left cannons.”

After a while, far away, at the other end of the field of Tarbes, the battle array of Tristain’s troops, situated in La Rochelle, which was a natural stronghold due to the mountains around it, could be seen.

“All fleets advance slowly. Starboard the ship”

The fleet turned so that the Tristain forces would be facing their left side.

“Fire the left cannons. Continue firing until further orders.”

Then he gave an additional order.

“Upper part and the lower part, prepare the right cannons. Use the scatter bullets.”

Five hundred metres in front of the Tristain troops crowded within La Rochelle, the enemy force could be seen. It had the three colored Reconquista flag, and was approaching quietly. Never actually seeing an enemy before, Henrietta, mounted on a unicorn, was shaking. So that the soldiers around her wouldn’t see her shaking in fear, she closed her eyes to offer a prayer.

But… her fear did not stop so easily.

Henrietta looked up at the large enemy fleet and turned pale. It was Albion’s fleet. The side of the fleet shone. It was the enemy fire. The cannon shells pushed down by gravity were flying towards Tristain’s troops.

Impact.

Hundred of cannon shells dropped down at the troops in La Rochelle. Rocks, horses and people were thrown together, sent flying in the air. The troops were trying to flee from the overwhelming might before them. The place was drowned by the sound of thunderous roars.

“Calm down! Everyone calm down!” Henrietta shouted, driven by her fear.

Mazarini whispered in Henrietta’s ear.

“You need to calm down first. If the general is distraught, there’ll be chaos in the blink of an eye.”

Mazarini quickly whispered to the generals nearby. While Tristain was a small country, it was one filled with history. Its history included many righteous nobles. It had the largest number of mages composing its military strength out of all the countries.

By Mazarini’s command, the nobles created barriers of air within the openings of the mountains. The shells would hit them and break. But some of the shells had flown in. Screams would be heard with rocks and blood scattering.

“As soon as the enemy ends their bombardment, the enemy will most likely do an all out assault. There’s no other way but to face them.” Whispered Mazarini.

“Is there a chance of being victorious?”

Mazarini noticed that the soldiers were starting to tremble before the enemy bombardment. They had advanced with great vigour but… there are limits to people’s courage. But he did not want to tell the truth to the princess who had made him remember something he had forgotten.

“We’re evenly matched.”

Impact. The ground below them shook like an earthquake.

Marzarini sorrowfully understood the situation.

The enemy had the backing of three thousand troops, while their forces, crumbling from the bombardment, only numbered two thousand.

There was no chance.

Louise looked at the letters that appeared in the light.

It was… written in ancient runes. As Louise took lessons seriously, she could read the ancient language.

Louise chased the letters in the light.

Foreword.

Henceforth, I shall record the truth I know. All materials in the world are comprised of fine grains. The four branches intervene with these fine grains and apply an influence, which transform them into spells. This was how “Fire”, “Water”, “Wind” and “Earth” became.

Louise was filled with curiosity. With an impatient feeling, she turned the page.

The gods bestowed upon me a greater strength. The fine grains, which the four branches bore influence over, are comprised of even finer grains. The power bestowed upon me by the gods, does not belong to any of the four. The branch I wield intervenes with even finer grains and applies an influence, transforming them into spells. A Zero that belongs to neither of the four. This so-called Zero is “Void”. I name the Zero the gods have bestowed upon me “Void”.

“The branch of Void… Isn’t that a legend? Isn’t that the legendary branch?!”

Whispering to herself, Louise turned the page. Her pulse was racing.

Saito, who had wiped out the dragoon fleet, looked over the sky. Above the fields, he spotted the large warship within the gaps of the clouds, far away. Below that ship, was the port city La Rochelle in which he had previously spent a night at.

“Partner, that’s the head. No matter how many small fry you take down, if you don’t take it down… nothing will change…”

“I know”

“It’s impossible”

Saito remained silent and opened the throttle of the zero fighter. It was at full boost. The zero fighter ascended towards the large warship.

“It’s impossible, partner. No matter how much you try, it is impossible.”

Derflinger, who had evaluated the power difference, told Saito in his usual tone. However, Saito did not respond.

“I understand… but your partner is an idiot.”

Saito brought the zero fighter closer.

The right side of the ship shone. Aimed at Saito’s zero fighter, something was flying towards him. They were countless numbers of lead bullets. They pierced the plane with holes while shaking it. Breaking the windbreak, a shard grazed Saito’s cheek. A trickle of blood ran down.

“Don’t go near it! They're scatter bullets!” yelled Derflinger.

Saito made the zero fighter do a sudden dive, avoiding the second round of fire.

“Damn, they put small bullets in those large cannons!”

Saito bit his lip.

Not to mention sinking it, he couldn’t even draw close to it.

Behind the seat, Louise had lost herself in reading the Founder’s Prayer book. The thunderous noises did not reach her ear. She could only hear her own pulse getting louder and louder.

The one who is able to read this, will inherit my deeds, thoughts and objectives. They will become the bearer of this power. Be mindful, wielder of this power. For me and my brethren who have died unfulfilled, you should strive towards gaining back the “Holy Lands” stolen by heathens. “Void” is a powerful. Yet, the incantations are of great length and consume much energy. Take heed, incantator. At times, your life will diminish depending on the power. Thus, I choose the reader of this book. Even when one not qualified wears the ring, they cannot open this book. Only when the chosen reader wears a ring of “The four branches” can they open this book.

Burimiru Ru Rumiru Yuru Viri Vee Varutori (ブリミル・ル・ルミル・ユル・ヴィリ・ヴェー・ヴァルトリ) 

Following, are my recordings of the “Void” spells I used. The first step of the very beginning. “Explosion”.

A spell in the ancient language followed after that. Dumbfounded, Louise whispered, “Founder Burimiru, aren’t you missing something? If I wasn’t wearing this ring, I wouldn’t be able to read the Founder’s Prayer book right? The stuff about the chosen reader… and the “take heed” section has no meaning then.”

And then she realized. Chosen reader… that means…

I’m the chosen reader?

I don’t really understand but… I can read the words. If I can read it, I can probably perform this spell written here. Louise remembered how she made explosions every time she recited an incantation. That’s… in other words, that’s the “Void” written about here?

When she thought about it, no one could tell her the reason why she made things explode. Her parents, her sisters, her teachers… her friends as well… they only laughed at her for being a “failure”. They didn’t think anything of the explosions.

Perhaps I really am the chosen reader.

I can’t really believe it, but I perhaps am the chosen reader.

There might be a worth trying it out.

And also… There’s nothing else to rely on now.

She was calm and cool. The runes she had just looked at were on the tip of her tongue as if they had greeted one another many times.

Like the lullabies she had heard in the past, the spell’s tune was somewhat similar.

I’m going to try it.

Louise stood up.

From the back of the seat, she started making her way to the front through the gap.

“What are you doing?! Just stay still! Argh! I can’t see the front! Hey!”

Like a snake, she slipped through with the gap with her small body. She made her way in front of the seat, where Saito was sitting. She sat her small bottom down in between Saito’s widened legs.

“…I can’t believe it but… I can’t really say it but… I might have been chosen. There might be some mistake though.” Louise muttered.

“Hah?”

“Just listen to me. Go near the warship. It might just be a hoax… but trying it out is better than just doing nothing. Besides, there’s no other way of sinking that warship…. The only way is for me to do it. I understand. I’ll try it.”

Saito was dumbfounded by Louise’s ramble to herself.

“Are you alright? You’ve finally gone crazy from being scared?”

Louise shouted at Saito.

“I told you to go near it didn’t I?! I’m your master! Familiars obey their master’s orders obediently!”

It was useless to go against Louise when she used that threatening attitude. Saito reluctantly approached the large warship.

The scatter bullets flew towards them. Going around to the left side would probably have the same result. The ship also had cannons sticking out from the bottom as well. The Lexington was like a porcupine with cannons.

“What are you doing?!”

“It’s impossible! I can’t get near it!”

As if suddenly thinking of something, Derflinger opened its mouth.

“Partner, go straight above the ship”

“Eh?”

“There’s a blind spot there. It’s where the cannons can’t reach.”

Saito rose above the Lexington like he was told.

Louise straddled Saito’s shoulders. She opened the windbreak. A strong wind blew across her face.

“Hey what are you doing?! Close it!”

“Until I give you the signal, keep circling around here”

Louise took a deep breath and closed her eyes.

Then, as if she were flaring up, she opened her eyes and started to read the runes written in the Founder’s Prayer book.

She read the spell amongst the roar of the engine. Saito was circling the above Lexington in the zero fighter like he was told to.

It was at that moment.

“Partner, behind you!”

Quickly looking behind, a dragoon could be seen flying towards them like a gale.

It was Waldo.

Mounted on top of the wind dragon, Waldo grinned. He had been hidden amongst the clouds above the Lexington, waiting for his chance to strike. So this was the mysterious dragoon who had crushed all the fire dragons. He didn’t have much chance of winning if he faced him front on. Which is why he had to aim for a weak spot.

To execute the plan, the most crucial thing was the warship. The enemy’s aim would definitely be this warship. And if he was a skilled enemy, he would be able to find the blind spot of the warship. Thus, hiding nearby and waiting was the best option. Waldo’s prediction was right.

His target started to do a dive.

I see… he avoided the fire dragons like that.

But, my wind dragon’s speed is different to that of the fire dragons.

Waldo steadily shortened the distance separating them.

With deep interest, he looked at the zero fighter.

It’s not a dragon. That’s… not something made from Halkeginia’s logic… the “Holy Lands”?

He saw a familiar face, with pinkish blond hair, inside the windbreak. The grin on Waldo’s face grew larger.

So you’re alive.

Then the one controlling the quasi dragon would be… 

The left arm he had once lost throbbed.

His wind dragon’s breath wasn’t of any use, but he had his powerful spells. Gripping the reins with his artificial left hand, Waldo cast a spell. “Air Spear”. The air solidified to form a spear to skewer them.

He couldn’t lose the dragon that was following them.
While Louise was riding his shoulders, Saito was beginning to feel frustrated.
But… if I die here, I won’t be able to protect Louise or Siesta. The runes on Saito’s left hand shone brightly.

He set the throttle to minimum and opened all the flaps. As if something was holding onto the zero fighter from the back, its speed decreased.

He pushed the control stick to the bottom left. At the same time, he stepped on the foot bar. The vivid earth and sky rotated before them.

The zero fighter had disappeared from Waldo’s sight, who had just finished casting his spell. He looked around him restlessly. They weren't anywhere to be seen. However, sensing a tinge of a murderous intent from behind , Waldo turned around. The zero fighter was smoothly spiralling down as if tracing a path inside a bottle. It quickly reached the back of the Waldo’s wind dragon. Followed by a bright light, the machine gun bullets tore through the wind dragon, which had thinner scales than the fire dragons. Waldo received bullets to the shoulder and back and his face distorted in pain. The wind dragon gave out a shriek. As if slowly gliding down, the dragon Waldo rode crashed to the ground.

Saito ascended the zero fighter once more. Even while he did those manoeuvres Louise straddled onto Saito’s shoulders firmly. Then again, Louise was always riding horses with skill. But Louise continued her incantation in a low voice. What the heck is she doing, Saito thought.

Eoruu Suunu Firu Yarunsakusa (エオルー・スーヌ・フィル・ヤルンサクサ)

A rhythm had started pulsating through Louise. She felt as though knew the rhythm from somewhere. With every word of the incantation, the rhythm grew stronger. It sharpened her senses, while not a single noise around reached her ears. It was as if something within her body was born, and was searching for a destination… Louise remembered what she was told once. When you recite an incantation of your own branch, a feeling similar to what she was feeling would be felt. Is it really what I’m feeling? Me, whose always been despised for being a zero. Me, who was said to have no talent in magic by teachers, parents, sisters and students. Is this the real me? 

Osu Suunu Uryu Ru Rado (オス・スーヌ・ウリュ・ル・ラド)

She could feel a wave being born inside of her, slowly swelling.

Beoozusu Yuru Suvyueru Kano Oshera (ベオーズス・ユル・スヴュエル・カノ・オシェラ)

The wave inside her, searching for a destination, went berserk. Louise gave Saito a signal with her leg. Saito nodded and pushed the control stick down. The zero fighter began to swoop down at the Lexington below them. Opening her eyes, she timed her incantation.

“Void”

The legendary branch of magic.

I wonder how powerful it is?

No one knows.

Of course, there’d be no reason I’d know.

This was supposedly beyond legendary.

Jera Isa Unjyuu Hagaru Beookun Iru… (ジェラ・イサ・ウンジュー・ハガル・ベオークン・イル)

After the long incantation, the spell was complete. At that moment, Louise understood the power of the spell. It would swallow every person. Every person in her vision, would be swallowed by her spell. There were two options. Kill, or don’t kill. What was she meant to destroy? While the winds blowing against her face, she looked down. A large warship appeared before her eyes. The Lexington warship. Following her impulse, she aimed at a single point and swung her wand down.

An unbelievable scene unfolded before Henrietta’s eyes. The warship that had been bombarding them… A ball of light had appeared in the sky. It was like a smaller version of the sun, and it expanded. And… it swallowed it. It had swallowed the warship in the sky. The light continued to expand until it covered her vision. There was complete silence. Henrietta suddenly closed her eyes. The light of the sphere was so intense that anyone would think that their eyes would burn from staring at it. And then… after the light had faded, the whole fleet was on fire. The fleet led by the Lexington, had all their sails and decks burning. As if it were a lie, the head of the fleet that had been tormenting the Tristain troops, sank to the ground.

A tremor in the earth could be felt. The fleet had went crashing down. Henrietta was dumbfounded. Complete silence overcame them. Everyone stared at the unbelievable scene.

The first one to come round to himself was Cardinal Mazarini. He was looking at the silvery wings, shining under the sun in the sky. It was Saito’s zero fighter.

Mazarini cried out, “People! Look! The enemies’ fleet has been destroyed by the legendary Phoenix!”

“Phoenix? The immortal bird?”

Commotion spread across them.

“Look at that bird flying in the sky! That’s the legendary bird that’s said to come at Tristain’s hour of need! The Phoenix! The founder’s have blessed us!”

Shouts of joy could be heard everywhere.

“Long live Tristain! Long live the Phoenix!”

Henrietta asked Mazarini quietly, “Cardinal, the Phoenix… was it the truth? I haven’t heard of anything called the legendary Phoenix…”

Mazarini mischievously smiled.

“It’s a big lie. But, everyone’s sense of judgement is lost at the moment. They can’t believe the scene they saw. Neither can I. However, the truth is that there was an unfamiliar bird fluttering about after the enemy fleet had fallen. There was no choice but to use it.”

“Hah…”

“What? No one cares if what I said was the truth or a lie. What they do care about is whether they’re dead or alive. In other words, victory or a loss.”

Mazarini peered into the princess’s eyes.

“You must use everything that you can use. It’s the basics of politics and war. Remember it well, Princess. Because from today onwards, you are the ruler of Tristain.”

Henrietta nodded. It was just as the Cardinal had said. The thinking… could come later.

“The enemy’s morale will be down and they will no doubt be trying to flee. The fleet they had relied on is now gone. There’s not a better chance to strike.”

“Yes.”

“Princess. Shall we go forwards to victory?” Said Mazarini.

Henrietta nodded strongly once again. She held up her shining crystal wand.

“All troops, charge! The royal troops, follow me!”

Tired, Louise cuddled with Saito.

“Hey Louise.”

“Hm?” replied Louise, absent minedly.

A feeling of fatigue overcame her. But this was a nice tired feeling. It was fatigue that came with the satisfaction of accomplishing something.

“Can I ask you something?”

“Yeah.”

“What was that just then?”

“It’s a legend.”

“Legend?”

“I’ll explain later. I’m tired.”

Saito nodded and smiled. He patted Louise gently on the head.

Below them, the Tristain troops had just charged at the Albion forces. The vigor of the Tristain troops was obvious even to a novice. It was vigor that even would triumph against enemies that outnumbered them.

“Yeah, later is ok.”

Looking at the village that had been scorched black, Saito wondered if Siesta was alright.

In the evening…
With her siblings, Siesta timidly came out of the forest. News that the Albion troops had been defeated reached the village people taking shelter in the forest.

The Albion troops were crushed by Tristain’s charge, and many had surrendered. Well, there weren’t any Albion soldiers strutting along the village around noon. The angry bellows, the clash or arms and the explosions had ended. Black smoke rose from the field, but the battle had ended.

A thunderous noise could be heard in the skies above. After looking up, a familiar object was flying in the sky. It was the “Dragon’s Raiment”. Siesta’s face brightened.

When the zero fighter landed on the field, Saito opened the windbreak. Someone from the forest, south of the village, came running towards him. It was Siesta. Saito jumped off the zero fighter and ran towards her.

Louise watched Saito as he was running off and sighed. Well, I guess it’s good that that girl is still living, but couldn’t he spend more time consoling me? The spell just then… “Explosion” of the void magic branch. It didn’t seem like it happened. Perhaps it didn’t feel like it happened because it was void magic. Am I really the “User of Void magic”? Is there some misunderstanding? But it explained how she was able to give Saito the legendary Gandalfr familiar powers. There are lots of legends aren’t there, she whispered.

Anyhow, it’ll probably be busy from here on. I don’t really feel it happened… and I can’t believe that I’m the one mentioned in the legend… Louise sighed. If this were a dream, I would be so relieved. But I’ve decided not to think too much about it. I should learn from that idiot familiar of mine. Although he’s the legendary familiar, he doesn’t seem like it at all. But perhaps that is for the best. Anyway, this “legend” stuff is too much for me.

“Hey, legendary mage”

“What, legendary sword?”

Derflinger had called out to Louise in a teasing tone.

“It’s alright being stubborn… but if you don’t go after him, he’ll get taken by that village girl.”

Louise’s cheeks went red.

“I don't mind.”

“Really?” whispered Derflinger.

Giving a cry of frustration Louise hopped out of the cockpit and chased after Saito. Derflinger watched Louise’s running figure and said in large voice.

“And she even understands that she’s the one mentioned in the legend… Perhaps her love life is more important to her. Humans around this age are beyond help."

While running, a stream of thoughts ran through her mind. When she looked at Saito’s back, her pulse hastened. Her mind would go blank. It was weird. That idiot. He even kissed me. Is that girl really that good? She might be cute. She’s good at cooking as well. I know boys like girls like that. But, I…I…

The Founder’s Prayer book, the Void magic branch… they completely left Louise’s mind for the time being.

If I don’t go after that familiar of mine, he’ll be gone somewhere.

If I don’t open my eyes wide and run, I’ll be left behind.

But, if it’s going to be like that… I’ll just continue chasing him.

I’ll chase him wherever he goes… and when he turns around, I’ll hit him good.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter10

2007-11-17T07:33:39Z

Momogan: typos and wording

News of the declaration of war had reached the Tristain Academy of Magic had arrived the following day. Contact had been delayed due to the palace being in complete chaos.

Louise, along with Saito, were waiting at the entrance of the Academy of Magic for a carriage from the palace. The carriage was to take them to Germania. However, only a breathless messenger came to the academy in the hazy morning.

After the messenger asked them where Osman’s room was, he dashed away quickly. The unusual scene caused Louise and Saito looked at each other. Sensing something had happened in the palace, the two of them rushed after the messenger.

Osman was occupied with the preparations of his attendance at the ceremony. As he was leaving the academy for a week, he was organising various documents and packing his luggage.

A loud knock came at the door.

“Who is it?”

The messenger from the palace burst into the room before his reply.

“Reporting from the palace! Albion has declared war on Tristain! The princess’s wedding has been postponed until further notice! The soldiers are currently heading towards La Rochelle! For safety reasons a command that all students and staff are to be confined within the castle has been placed!”

Osman’s face grew pale.

“A declaration of war? There’s going to be a battle?”

“Yes! The enemy forces have set camp at the fields of Tarbes and are glaring at our forces nearby La Rochelle.”

“The Albion forces must be very strong”

The messenger replied sorrowfully.

“The enemy forces are a dozen warships led by a huge warship called the Lexington. Their total number of troops is estimated to be around three thousand. Our main fleet has already been destroyed and rounding up all our troops, we only have around two thousand. We weren’t prepared for a war so that was all the troops we could deploy. However, the worst is that they have complete rule of the sky. Our troops will surely be decimated by their cannons."

“What’s the current situation?”

“Apparently the enemies’ dragoons are setting fire to the village of Tarbes… We requested aid from Germania, but they say the soonest they can arrive is in three weeks…”

Osman sighed and said, “… They’re planning to abandon us. During that period, Tristain’s towns will fall readily into the hands of the enemy.”

With their ears pressed against the door of the principal’s room, the two looked at each other. Louise’s face had become pale at the mention of war, along with Saito’s at the mention of Tarbes. Isn’t that Siesta’s village? Saito dashed off, while Louise panicked and followed him.

Saito reached the courtyard and started climbing on the zero fighter. Louise hugged his waist from behind.

“Where are you going?!”

“To Tarbes!”

“Why?!”

“Isn’t it obvious?! I’m going to go save Siesta!”

Louise grabbed his arm and tried to shake him off, but he firmly clung on.

“You can’t! It’s a war! Even if you went, there’ll be no difference!”

“I have this zero fighter. The enemies are attacking with those airships right? This can fly too. I’ll figure something out.”

“What can you do with a toy like this?!”

“This isn’t a toy.”

Saito grabbed the zero fighter’s wing with his left hand. His rune shone.

“This is a weapon from my world. It’s a tool for killing people. It’s not a toy.”

Louise shook her head.

“Regardless whether this is a weapon from your world or not, there’s no way you can win against those large warships! Don’t you understand? You can’t make a difference! Just leave it up to the soldiers!” Said Louise, looking straight into Saito’s face.

This guy… this reckless familiar doesn’t know anything about war, Louise thought. This was different from the journey they had to Albion. It was a place filled with death and destruction. If a novice went, it would result only in death.

“He said that Tristain’s fleet had been wiped out didn’t he?”

Saito slowly patted Louise on the head and spoke in a low voice.

“It might not amount to anything. I can’t imagine beating those warships. But…”

“But what?”

“I don’t understand, but I’ve received these legendary familiar powers. If I were just a normal and plain person, I wouldn’t have thought of going to save them. But it’s different. I have Gandalfr’s power. I can perhaps save them. I can perhaps save Siesta…and those village people.”

“That probability is almost zero.”

“I know. But, it’s not zero. So, I’ll do it.”

Surprised, Louise replied.

“Are you an idiot!? You want to return to your own world right? How’s dying here going to help?!”

“Siesta treated me kindly. You too, Louise.”

Louise’s face went red.

“I’m not from this world. I don’t necessarily have to care what happens to this world either. But I want to at least protect the people who have treated me kindly.”

Louise noticed that Saito’s hands were shaking. Raising her head, she said, “Aren’t you scared? You idiot. Stop trying to act cool if you’re scared!”

“I’m scared. I’m even reluctant to do this. But that prince had said, the importance of protecting something, will make you forget the fear of death. I think he’s right. That time, when fifty thousand Albion soldiers came charging towards us… I wasn’t scared. I was busy thinking of protecting you, so I wasn’t scared. I’m not lying.”

“What are you saying? You’re just a commoner. You aren’t a courageous prince or anything.”

“I know. It’s got nothing to do with whether I’m a prince of a commoner. Which country you were born in, the time period… even which world, is irrelevant. If you are a man, then you would surely think the same way.”

Louise’s face started to distort. 

“If you die, what will I do…? No… I, if you die…”

“I won’t die. I will come back. If I die, I won’t be able to protect you right?”

“I’m going as well.”

“No. You’re staying here”

“No, I’m going as well”

“You can’t.”

As his hard-found courage was about to escape him, Saito separated himself from Louise and climbed into the cockpit from the wing.

Suddenly he realised. He hadn’t entered any gasoline in.

Saito left Louise there and rushed off to Colbert’s laboratory. With her fists tightly clenched, she groaned. Why was he so stubborn! Even though I said it would be dangerous… Louise bit her lip and held back her tears. Nothing would come from crying. Louise looked at the zero fighter.

“What chance does this thing have of winning against Albion’s forces!”

Saito woke up the sleeping Colbert.

“Huh? What?”

“Mr Colbert! Have you made the gasoline?”

“Huh? Yes, I’ve made the amount you needed. It’s over there”

“Then help me carry it! Quickly!”

He carried the gasoline for him. Colbert, who was still asleep, didn’t know about the war. Saito didn’t bother explain.

“You’re going to fly it so early in the morning? At least let me freshen up.”

“We don’t have time for that”

Louise was nowhere to be seen. He was relieved. If Louise had pleaded him to not go once more, his determination would fade even more. There was no reason why he wouldn’t be scared. The prince did say that the importance of protecting something would make the fear of death go away but… nope. It was scary.

Even then, Saito sat at the cockpit and performed the necessary operations before starting the engine. Then, Colbert used his magic like before and the engine was running. The engine started with a loud noise and the propellers started to turn.

He checked the gauges. The runes on his left hand told him that everything was running as normal. He checked the machine gun in front of him. Bullets were loaded. The machine guns on the wings were also loaded.

Releasing the brakes, the zero fighter started moving. He headed towards the direction of the best take-off spot and looked to the front. “Austri” was not a small courtyard but his Gandalfr runes told him that it was a bit short for a runway. At that moment, Derflinger, who was leaning in the cockpit, said, “Partner, tell that noble to use wind to propel you from the back”

“Wind?”

“Yes, so that this thing can still fly with this distance.”

“How do you know that? You don’t even know a thing about airplanes”

“This is a ‘weapon’ right? I’m with you all the time, I know about it in general. Have you forgotten? I’m ‘legendary’”

Saito popped his head out from the windbreak and called out to Colbert. His voice didn’t reach him. He tried some gestures, telling him to cause wind to blow from the back. Colbert was someone who thought quickly on his feet. He understood Saito’s gestures and nodded.

The incantation for the spell finished. A strong gust of wind came from the back. He put on the goggles Siesta entrusted him and started taking off foot from the brake. He opened the cowl flaps and adjusted the propeller’s pitch lever. Weakening the brakes, he pushed the throttle lever down.

Like a spring, the zero fighter accelerated forward with great force. He pushed the control stick slightly forward. The tail had left the ground. The zero fighter was gliding. It approached the academy’s walls. Saito gulped.

“Partner! Now!”

Just as they were about to hit the wall, he pulled the control stick. The zero fighter flew up in an instant. Grazing the wall slightly, the zero fighter flew in the air. He retracted the wheels. The indicator light, bottom left from the gauges turned from green to red.

The zero fighter continued to ascend. Saito looked at the runes with a relieved expression.

“Wow! It’s flying! This is pretty interesting!” Derflinger said excitedly.

“Of course it is. It was made to fly.”

Under the bright sun, the zero fighter split the winds, and rose up to the sky of another world. 

The fire at Tarbes had calmed but it had changed into a cruel battlefield. Battalions had been gathered in the field and were awaiting the moment they would clash with Tristain troops in the port city La Rochelle. Protecting them above were the dragons that had flew out of the Lexington ship. The Tristain dragoons would sporadically come and attack, but they had all been forced to retreat.

Before the battle, it had been decided that they would use the cannons of the warships to deal with the Tristain troops. And so, the fleet which was led by the Lexington prepared its cannons.

One dragoon on the lookout above Tarbes noticed above him, about two thousand and five hundred metres away, an enemy dragoon was approaching them. The dragoon made the dragon give a cry, alerting the others that an enemy was approaching.

Saito looked out from the windbreak and saw Tarbes below him. There was no trace of that simple, beautiful village he had seen before. The houses were scorched black with black smoke rising up. He clenched his teeth. He remembered how recently he and Siesta were looking out at the field. Siesta’s words replayed in his head.

“Isn’t this field beautiful? This is what I wanted to show Saito.”

A dragoon unit breathed fire at the forest located at the outskirts of the village. The forest was instantly sent up in flames.

Saito bit his lip. He could taste the blood from his mouth.

“I’ll kill you.” He said in a low voice.

Saito pushed the control stick to the bottom left while pressing the throttle firmly. The zero fighter started to swoop down towards Tarbes.

“What could one dragoon possible do?” Muttered the ascending dragoons who were preparing for the attack.

However, it had an unusual figure. It had two horizontal wings stretched out, as if the wings were fixed and didn’t flap. It also made a thunderous roar they had never heard of before.

Did such a dragon exist on Halkeginia?

However… no matter what dragon it was, it would be finished off with a single breath from the Albion fire dragons, just like the rest. When its wings are burnt it would probably go down. With this mindset, they had already killed two of Tristain’s dragoons.

“This is the third” Said a dragoon awaiting the descending enemy, with the corner of his mouth bending.

He was surprised. It was fast. Faster than any dragon.

Panicking, the dragoon made the dragon breath fire. At that moment, the wing of the descending enemy shone. Countless number of shining white things were flying towards him. Large holes opened up on the wings and the body of the dragon. A round entered the dragon’s mouth. A fire dragon has pockets of oil for strong combustion in its throat. The automatic cannon shells exploded deep in its throat and caught fire with the pockets. The fire dragon exploded.

Slipping by the dragon that had exploded midair, Saito continued to descend with the zero fighter. The zero fighter’s machine gun range was tens of times than that of the dragon’s breaths. Letting his rage take control of him, he fired the 20mm automatic cannon shells and the 7.7mm machine gun on both wings at the dragoons.

Four more dragons fluttered in the skies above the village. They had checked the dragon which exploded from the enemy’s attack. The attack wasn’t a breath. Which meant that it was probably a magic based attack. Whatever attack it may have been, one dragoon alone can’t do anything. Three dragoons ascended to attack.

“Three more are coming from the bottom left.” Said Derflinger in his usual tone.

Three dragoons were spread out below him and ascending.

“Don’t get hit by their breath. You’ll get burnt to ashes in an instant”

Saito nodded. He did a hundred and eighty degrees turn above the dragoons. Drawing a path similar to spiralling down a funnel in a bottle, he ended up facing the back of the dragoons. The dragoons couldn’t catch up. The speed of the fire dragons the dragoons were mounted, when converted into Earth’s terms, was about 150km/hr. The zero fighter’s speed was close to 400km/hr. It was like attacking something that wasn’t moving.

By the time the panicking dragoons had tried to face the other way, they had already been clearly targeted. Saito readied the pointer on the glass pane of the sighting device and pressed the throttle lever’s fire button.

A dull sound, followed by the shaking of the plane, the automatic cannons on both wings opened fire. The wings of the fire dragons broke, and they went spiralling down. In the next instant, Saito had put his foot down on the right foot bar and glided the zero fighter, taking aim at the next dragon. Saito fired again. Taking numerous hits from the automatic cannon on its torso, the fire dragon painfully shrieked and dropped towards the ground.

When the third had suddenly taken a dive to try and escape, the 7.7mm machine gun filled its body with punctured holes. The fire dragon died and dropped straight down.

Saito quickly made the airplane ascend, controlling the plane naturally. He switched the velocity level to high. Against dragons, the zero fighter which had a reciprocating engine, had the most advantage at those speeds. As the zero fighter descended, the velocity would increase. The first thing to do was to control the area above the enemy. With the shining runes on his left hand, he manoeuvred the zero fighter like a veteran.

Derflinger, who was looking out for him, told him his next target. Just as he was about direct the plane there, he heard a voice behind him.

“T-T-T-That’s incredible! These Albion dragons are reputed to be unmatchable yet they’re dropping like flies!”

Startled, Saito looked backwards. Louise’s head popped her head in the gap between the seat and the plane. Behind the seat was originally a stupidly big radio, but since this world didn’t have anyone who could contact through him the radio, he removed it while he was adjusting the plane. After taking that off, only the wires connected to the rudder were left. Louise had slipped in there.

“You were here all this time!? Get off!”

“There’s no way I can get off now!”

Louise’s hands held the Founder’s Prayer book. It seems like she didn’t go anywhere like he had thought and instead slipped inside the plane.

“It’s dangerous! You idiot!”

Louise firmly wrung his neck.

“Don’t forget! You’re! My! Familiar! So don’t! Just! Go do! What! You want! I won’t! Forgive! You! Understood!?”

As the engine drowned her voice, she shouted in his ears.

“I’m your master! If the master’s not leading the way, then the familiar won’t listen! And I would hate that!”

Saito drooped his shoulders, sighing heavily. It seems like saying things like “It’s dangerous, don’t come” had absolutely no effect on Louise.

“What happens if you die?!”

“Then try harder! Even if you die, or I die, I will find some way to kill you!” She shouted at Saito with her eyes open.

Saito felt a headache coming from the absurd things coming out of her mouth.

“Partner, sorry for interrupting but…”

“What?”

“Ten from the right have just come”

The fire dragon’s breath came flying to them. At that instant, he pushed the control stick quickly to the left. The plane revolved around and dodged the breath of the dragon. Louise fell down in the plane with a small cry.

“Control it more elegantly!”

Saito shouted, “Don’t say ridiculous things!”, and made the plane which had just revolved, descend. With that, the dragoons couldn’t follow. Taking advantage of this moment, he made the plane ascend, and at its peak he turned it around. With the sun behind him, he descended again. Aiming at the dragoons who were chasing him before, he fired the automatic cannons and the machine guns at them.

Louise, who had fallen down in the plane, was about to cry from the terror. “Perhaps I really shouldn’t have come?” Her fear asked her. She bit her kip and grasped the Founder’s Prayer book tightly. Didn’t I sneak on because I couldn’t let Saito die? Hey, don’t pretend as if you’re fighting alone, I’m also fighting!

Even so, she couldn’t do anything. It was always like this, but this time she felt a tinge of regret.

But nevertheless, losing to your fear won’t come to anything.

She searched her pockets for the “Water” ruby ring Henrietta gave her, and put it on. She grasped that finger tightly.

“Princess, please protect us…” she whispered.

She patted the Founder’s Prayer book in her right hand softly.

In the end, she hadn’t finished the edict. She cursed her own lack of poetic talent. She was hoping to think of the edict on the carriage to Germania.

That’s right. I was going to go to Henrietta’s wedding ceremony and was waiting outside the academy’s gates for the carriage to arrive. And then, a war suddenly broke out. Destiny is a cynical thing. She opened the Founder’s Prayer book while muttering to herself. She was planning to pray to the founders for their safety. She flipped randomly to a page. Completely randomly opened it up. The “Water” ruby and the Founder’s Prayer book suddenly shone, completely surprising Louise.

“They got… wiped out? In only twelve minutes they got wiped out?”

Sir Johnston, the supreme commander of the invasion force, who was on the afterdeck of the Lexington ship looking over the preparations of the bombardment attack with the ship’s cannons, turned pale at the report.

“How many enemy units were there? A hundred? Tristain has that many dragoons left?”

“Sir. A-According to the report, only one.”

“A single unit?”

Johnston stood motionless with a dumbfounded expression. He threw his hat to the ground.

“Nonsense! Twenty dragoons wiping out from a single enemy unit? Surely you jest!”

Frightened at the supreme commander’s attitude, the messenger took a step back.

“According to the report, the enemy dragoon had incredible speed and agility, and also had strong long ranged magic based attacks. Our units were killed one by one…”

Johnston grabbed the messenger.

“What about Waldo?! Waldo, who was entrusted with the dragoons, what about him?! What happened to that cocky Tristainian?! Was he also killed?!”

“The viscount’s wind dragon are not included in the list of casualties. But… it seems like he wasn’t seen around…”

“So he betrayed us! Or otherwise he was too much of a coward! Whichever it was, we can’t trust him…”

Quietly reaching out his hands, Bowood said, “Reacting like that in front of all the soldiers will lower their morale, commander in chief”

Enraged, Johnston changed his direction of attack to Bowood.

“What are you saying?! It’s your fault that the dragoons got wiped out! Your unskilled commanding was basically inviting our precious dragoons to be wiped out! I will report this to His Excellency. I will report it!” Johnston yelled as he reached out to grab Bowood.

Bowood drew out his wand and jabbed Johnston’s stomache. The white of his eyes showing, Johnston fainted to the ground. He ordered the soldiers to carry him away.

“Should have just made him sleep in the first place,” Bowood thought.

Noise apart from that of explosions and cannons only rubbed people the wrong way. A single decision could be the difference between a win and a loss, especially during battle.

Bowood turned to the messenger who was looking at himself with a worried expression. He spoke with a calm, composed voice.

“Even though the dragoon force has been wiped out, the Lexington ship is still undamaged. Also, Waldo has probably devised a plan. Don’t worry about it, just put effort in what you’re doing.”

“A single unit killing twenty units? A hero eh…” Bowood whispered.

But at most a hero. And thus only an individual. No matter how much power an individual holds, there’ll be things he can change and things he can’t change.

“And this ship is the latter” Bowood whispered.

He gave out orders.

“Advance the whole fleet. Prepare the left cannons.”

After a while, far away, at the other end of the field of Tarbes, the battle array of Tristain’s troops, situated in La Rochelle, which was a natural stronghold due to the mountains around it, could be seen.

“All fleets advance slowly. Starboard the ship”

The fleet turned so that the Tristain forces would be facing their left side.

“Fire the left cannons. Continue firing until further orders.”

Then he gave an additional order.

“Upper part and the lower part, prepare the right cannons. Use the scatter bullets.”

Five hundred metres in front of the Tristain troops crowded within La Rochelle, the enemy force could be seen. It had the three colored Reconquista flag, and was approaching quietly. Never actually seeing an enemy before, Henrietta, mounted on a unicorn, was shaking. So that the soldiers around her wouldn’t see her shaking in fear, she closed her eyes to offer a prayer.

But… her fear did not stop so easily.

Henrietta looked up at the large enemy fleet and turned pale. It was Albion’s fleet. The side of the fleet shone. It was the enemy fire. The cannon shells pushed down by gravity were flying towards Tristain’s troops.

Impact.

Hundred of cannon shells dropped down at the troops in La Rochelle. Rocks, horses and people were thrown together, sent flying in the air. The troops were trying to flee from the overwhelming might before them. The place was drowned by the sound of thunderous roars.

“Calm down! Everyone calm down!” Henrietta shouted, driven by her fear.

Mazarini whispered in Henrietta’s ear.

“You need to calm down first. If the general is distraught, there’ll be chaos in the blink of an eye.”

Mazarini quickly whispered to the generals nearby. While Tristain was a small country, it was one filled with history. Its history included many righteous nobles. It had the largest number of mages composing its military strength out of all the countries.

By Mazarini’s command, the nobles created barriers of air within the openings of the mountains. The shells would hit them and break. But some of the shells had flown in. Screams would be heard with rocks and blood scattering.

“As soon as the enemy ends their bombardment, the enemy will most likely do an all out assault. There’s no other way but to face them.” Whispered Mazarini.

“Is there a chance of being victorious?”

Mazarini noticed that the soldiers were starting to tremble before the enemy bombardment. They had advanced with great vigour but… there are limits to people’s courage. But he did not want to tell the truth to the princess who had made him remember something he had forgotten.

“We’re evenly matched.”

Impact. The ground below them shook like an earthquake.

Marzarini sorrowfully understood the situation.

The enemy had the backing of three thousand troops, while their forces, crumbling from the bombardment, only numbered two thousand.

There was no chance.

Louise looked at the letters that appeared in the light.

It was… written in ancient runes. As Louise took lessons seriously, she could read the ancient language.

Louise chased the letters in the light.

Foreword.

Henceforth, I shall record the truth I know. All materials in the world are comprised of fine grains. The four branches intervene with these fine grains and apply an influence, which transform them into spells. This was how “Fire”, “Water”, “Wind” and “Earth” became.

Louise was filled with curiosity. With an impatient feeling, she turned the page.

The gods bestowed upon me a greater strength. The fine grains, which the four branches bore influence over, are comprised of even finer grains. The power bestowed upon me by the gods, does not belong to any of the four. The branch I wield intervenes with even finer grains and applies an influence, transforming them into spells. A Zero that belongs to neither of the four. This so-called Zero is “Void”. I name the Zero the gods have bestowed upon me “Void”.

“The branch of Void… Isn’t that a legend? Isn’t that the legendary branch?!”

Whispering to herself, Louise turned the page. Her pulse was racing.

Saito, who had wiped out the dragoon fleet, looked over the sky. Above the fields, he spotted the large warship within the gaps of the clouds, far away. Below that ship, was the port city La Rochelle in which he had previously spent a night at.

“Partner, that’s the head. No matter how many small fry you take down, if you don’t take it down… nothing will change…”

“I know”

“It’s impossible”

Saito remained silent and opened the throttle of the zero fighter. It was at full boost. The zero fighter ascended towards the large warship.

“It’s impossible, partner. No matter how much you try, it is impossible.”

Derflinger, who had evaluated the power difference, told Saito in his usual tone. However, Saito did not respond.

“I understand… but your partner is an idiot.”

Saito brought the zero fighter closer.

The right side of the ship shone. Aimed at Saito’s zero fighter, something was flying towards him. They were countless numbers of lead bullets. They pierced the plane with holes while shaking it. Breaking the windbreak, a shard grazed Saito’s cheek. A trickle of blood ran down.

“Don’t go near it! They're scatter bullets!” yelled Derflinger.

Saito made the zero fighter do a sudden dive, avoiding the second round of fire.

“Damn, they put small bullets in those large cannons!”

Saito bit his lip.

Not to mention sinking it, he couldn’t even draw close to it.

Behind the seat, Louise had lost herself in reading the Founder’s Prayer book. The thunderous noises did not reach her ear. She could only hear her own pulse getting louder and louder.

The one who is able to read this, will inherit my deeds, thoughts and objectives. They will become the bearer of this power. Be mindful, wielder of this power. For me and my brethren who have died unfulfilled, you should strive towards gaining back the “Holy Lands” stolen by heathens. “Void” is a powerful. Yet, the incantations are of great length and consume much energy. Take heed, incantator. At times, your life will diminish depending on the power. Thus, I choose the reader of this book. Even when one not qualified wears the ring, they cannot open this book. Only when the chosen reader wears a ring of “The four branches” can they open this book.

Burimiru Ru Rumiru Yuru Viri Vee Varutori (ブリミル・ル・ルミル・ユル・ヴィリ・ヴェー・ヴァルトリ) 

Following, are my recordings of the “Void” spells I used. The first step of the very beginning. “Explosion”.

A spell in the ancient language followed after that. Dumbfounded, Louise whispered, “Founder Burimiru, aren’t you missing something? If I wasn’t wearing this ring, I wouldn’t be able to read the Founder’s Prayer book right? The stuff about the chosen reader… and the “take heed” section has no meaning then.”

And then she realized. Chosen reader… that means…

I’m the chosen reader?

I don’t really understand but… I can read the words. If I can read it, I can probably perform this spell written here. Louise remembered how she made explosions every time she recited an incantation. That’s… in other words, that’s the “Void” written about here?

When she thought about it, no one could tell her the reason why she made things explode. Her parents, her sisters, her teachers… her friends as well… they only laughed at her for being a “failure”. They didn’t think anything of the explosions.

Perhaps I really am the chosen reader.

I can’t really believe it, but I perhaps am the chosen reader.

There might be a worth trying it out.

And also… There’s nothing else to rely on now.

She was calm and cool. The runes she had just looked at were on the tip of her tongue as if they had greeted one another many times.

Like the lullabies she had heard in the past, the spell’s tune was somewhat similar.

I’m going to try it.

Louise stood up.

From the back of the seat, she started making her way to the front through the gap.

“What are you doing?! Just stay still! Argh! I can’t see the front! Hey!”

Like a snake, she slipped through with the gap with her small body. She made her way in front of the seat, where Saito was sitting. She sat her small bottom down in between Saito’s widened legs.

“…I can’t believe it but… I can’t really say it but… I might have been chosen. There might be some mistake though.” Louise muttered.

“Hah?”

“Just listen to me. Go near the warship. It might just be a hoax… but trying it out is better than just doing nothing. Besides, there’s no other way of sinking that warship…. The only way is for me to do it. I understand. I’ll try it.”

Saito was dumbfounded by Louise’s ramble to herself.

“Are you alright? You’ve finally gone crazy from being scared?”

Louise shouted at Saito.

“I told you to go near it didn’t I?! I’m your master! Familiars obey their master’s orders obediently!”

It was useless to go against Louise when she used that threatening attitude. Saito reluctantly approached the large warship.

The scatter bullets flew towards them. Going around to the left side would probably have the same result. The ship also had cannons sticking out from the bottom as well. The Lexington was like a porcupine with cannons.

“What are you doing?!”

“It’s impossible! I can’t get near it!”

As if suddenly thinking of something, Derflinger opened its mouth.

“Partner, go straight above the ship”

“Eh?”

“There’s a blind spot there. It’s where the cannons can’t reach.”

Saito rose above the Lexington like he was told.

Louise straddled Saito’s shoulders. She opened the windbreak. A strong wind blew across her face.

“Hey what are you doing?! Close it!”

“Until I give you the signal, keep circling around here”

Louise took a deep breath and closed her eyes.

Then, as if she were flaring up, she opened her eyes and started to read the runes written in the Founder’s Prayer book.

She read the spell amongst the roar of the engine. Saito was circling the above Lexington in the zero fighter like he was told to.

It was at that moment.

“Partner, behind you!”

Quickly looking behind, a dragoon could be seen flying towards them like a gale.

It was Waldo.

Mounted on top of the wind dragon, Waldo grinned. He had been hidden amongst the clouds above the Lexington, waiting for his chance to strike. So this was the mysterious dragoon who had crushed all the fire dragons. He didn’t have much chance of winning if he faced him front on. Which is why he had to aim for a weak spot.

To execute the plan, the most crucial thing was the warship. The enemy’s aim would definitely be this warship. And if he was a skilled enemy, he would be able to find the blind spot of the warship. Thus, hiding nearby and waiting was the best option. Waldo’s prediction was right.

His target started to do a dive.

I see… he avoided the fire dragons like that.

But, my wind dragon’s speed is different to that of the fire dragons.

Waldo steadily shortened the distance separating them.

With deep interest, he looked at the zero fighter.

It’s not a dragon. That’s… not something made from Halkeginia’s logic… the “Holy Lands”?

He saw a familiar face, with pinkish blond hair, inside the windbreak. The grin on Waldo’s face grew larger.

So you’re alive.

Then the one controlling the quasi dragon would be… 

The left arm he had once lost throbbed.

His wind dragon’s breath wasn’t of any use, but he had his powerful spells. Gripping the reins with his artificial left hand, Waldo cast a spell. “Air Spear”. The air solidified to form a spear to skewer them.

He couldn’t lose the dragon that was following them.
While Louise was riding his shoulders, Saito was beginning to feel frustrated.
But… if I die here, I won’t be able to protect Louise or Siesta. The runes on Saito’s left hand shone brightly.

He set the throttle to minimum and opened all the flaps. As if something was holding onto the zero fighter from the back, its speed decreased.

He pushed the control stick to the bottom left. At the same time, he stepped on the foot bar. The vivid earth and sky rotated before them.

The zero fighter had disappeared from Waldo’s sight, who had just finished casting his spell. He looked around him restlessly. They weren't anywhere to be seen. However, sensing a tinge of a murderous intent from behind , Waldo turned around. The zero fighter was smoothly spiralling down as if tracing a path inside a bottle. It quickly reached the back of the Waldo’s wind dragon. Followed by a bright light, the machine gun bullets tore through the wind dragon, which had thinner scales than the fire dragons. Waldo received bullets to the shoulder and back and his face distorted in pain. The wind dragon gave out a shriek. As if slowly gliding down, the dragon Waldo rode crashed to the ground.

Saito ascended the zero fighter once more. Even while he did those manoeuvres Louise straddled onto Saito’s shoulders firmly. Then again, Louise was always riding horses with skill. But Louise continued her incantation in a low voice. What the heck is she doing, Saito thought.

Eoruu Suunu Firu Yarunsakusa (エオルー・スーヌ・フィル・ヤルンサクサ)

A rhythm had started pulsating through Louise. She felt as though knew the rhythm from somewhere. With every word of the incantation, the rhythm grew stronger. It sharpened her senses, while not a single noise around reached her ears. It was as if something within her body was born, and was searching for a destination… Louise remembered what she was told once. When you recite an incantation of your own branch, a feeling similar to what she was feeling would be felt. Is it really what I’m feeling? Me, whose always been despised for being a zero. Me, who was said to have no talent in magic by teachers, parents, sisters and students. Is this the real me? 

Osu Suunu Uryu Ru Rado (オス・スーヌ・ウリュ・ル・ラド)

She could feel a wave being born inside of her, slowly swelling.

Beoozusu Yuru Suvyueru Kano Oshera (ベオーズス・ユル・スヴュエル・カノ・オシェラ)

The wave inside her, searching for a destination, went berserk. Louise gave Saito a signal with her leg. Saito nodded and pushed the control stick down. The zero fighter began to swoop down at the Lexington below them. Opening her eyes, she timed her incantation.

“Void”

The legendary branch of magic.

I wonder how powerful it is?

No one knows.

Of course, there’d be no reason I’d know.

This was supposedly beyond legendary.

Jera Isa Unjyuu Hagaru Beookun Iru… (ジェラ・イサ・ウンジュー・ハガル・ベオークン・イル)

After the long incantation, the spell was complete. At that moment, Louise understood the power of the spell. It would swallow every person. Every person in her vision, would be swallowed by her spell. There were two options. Kill, or don’t kill. What was she meant to destroy? While the winds blowing against her face, she looked down. A large warship appeared before her eyes. The Lexington warship. Following her impulse, she aimed at a single point and swung her wand down.

An unbelievable scene unfolded before Henrietta’s eyes. The warship that had been bombarding them… A ball of light had appeared in the sky. It was like a smaller version of the sun, and it expanded. And… it swallowed it. It had swallowed the warship in the sky. The light continued to expand until it covered her vision. There was complete silence. Henrietta suddenly closed her eyes. The light of the sphere was so intense that anyone would think that their eyes would burn from staring at it. And then… after the light had faded, the whole fleet was on fire. The fleet led by the Lexington, had all their sails and decks burning. As if it were a lie, the head of the fleet that had been tormenting the Tristain troops, sank to the ground.

A tremor in the earth could be felt. The fleet had went crashing down. Henrietta was dumbfounded. Complete silence overcame them. Everyone stared at the unbelievable scene.

The first one to come round to himself was Cardinal Mazarini. He was looking at the silvery wings, shining under the sun in the sky. It was Saito’s zero fighter.

Mazarini cried out, “People! Look! The enemies’ fleet has been destroyed by the legendary Phoenix!”

“Phoenix? The immortal bird?”

Commotion spread across them.

“Look at that bird flying in the sky! That’s the legendary bird that’s said to come at Tristain’s hour of need! The Phoenix! The founder’s have blessed us!”

Shouts of joy could be heard everywhere.

“Long live Tristain! Long live the Phoenix!”

Henrietta asked Mazarini quietly, “Cardinal, the Phoenix… was it the truth? I haven’t heard of anything called the legendary Phoenix…”

Mazarini mischievously smiled.

“It’s a big lie. But, everyone’s sense of judgement is lost at the moment. They can’t believe the scene they saw. Neither can I. However, the truth is that there was an unfamiliar bird fluttering about after the enemy fleet had fallen. There was no choice but to use it.”

“Hah…”

“What? No one cares if what I said was the truth or a lie. What they do care about is whether they’re dead or alive. In other words, victory or a loss.”

Mazarini peered into the princess’s eyes.

“You must use everything that you can use. It’s the basics of politics and war. Remember it well, Princess. Because from today onwards, you are the ruler of Tristain.”

Henrietta nodded. It was just as the Cardinal had said. The thinking… could come later.

“The enemy’s morale will be down and they will no doubt be trying to flee. The fleet they had relied on is now gone. There’s not a better chance to strike.”

“Yes.”

“Princess. Shall we go forwards to victory?” Said Mazarini.

Henrietta nodded strongly once again. She held up her shining crystal wand.

“All troops, charge! The royal troops, follow me!”

Tired, Louise cuddled with Saito.

“Hey Louise.”

“Hm?” replied Louise, absent minedly.

A feeling of fatigue overcame her. But this was a nice tired feeling. It was fatigue that came with the satisfaction of accomplishing something.

“Can I ask you something?”

“Yeah.”

“What was that just then?”

“It’s a legend.”

“Legend?”

“I’ll explain later. I’m tired.”

Saito nodded and smiled. He patted Louise gently on the head.

Below them, the Tristain troops had just charged at the Albion forces. The vigor of the Tristain troops was obvious even to a novice. It was vigor that even would triumph against enemies that outnumbered them.

“Yeah, later is ok.”

Looking at the village that had been scorched black, Saito wondered if Siesta was alright.

In the evening…
With her siblings, Siesta timidly came out of the forest. News that the Albion troops had been defeated reached the village people taking shelter in the forest.

The Albion troops were crushed by Tristain’s charge, and many had surrendered. Well, there weren’t any Albion soldiers strutting along the village around noon. The angry bellows, the clash or arms and the explosions had ended. Black smoke rose from the field, but the battle had ended.

A thunderous noise could be heard in the skies above. After looking up, a familiar object was flying in the sky. It was the “Dragon’s Raiment”. Siesta’s face brightened.

When the zero fighter landed on the field, Saito opened the windbreak. Someone from the forest, south of the village, came running towards him. It was Siesta. Saito jumped off the zero fighter and ran towards her.

Louise watched Saito as he was running off and sighed. Well, I guess it’s good that that girl is still living, but couldn’t he spend more time consoling me? The spell just then… “Explosion” of the void magic branch. It didn’t seem like it happened. Perhaps it didn’t feel like it happened because it was void magic. Am I really the “User of Void magic”? Is there some misunderstanding? But it explained how she was able to give Saito the legendary Gandalfr familiar powers. There are lots of legends aren’t there, she whispered.

Anyhow, it’ll probably be busy from here on. I don’t really feel it happened… and I can’t believe that I’m the one mentioned in the legend… Louise sighed. If this were a dream, I would be so relieved. But I’ve decided not to think too much about it. I should learn from that idiot familiar of mine. Although he’s the legendary familiar, he doesn’t seem like it at all. But perhaps that is for the best. Anyway, this “legend” stuff is too much for me.

“Hey, legendary mage”

“What, legendary sword?”

Derflinger had called out to Louise in a teasing tone.

“It’s alright being stubborn… but if you don’t go after him, he’ll get taken by that village girl.”

Louise’s cheeks went red.

“I don't mind.”

“Really?” whispered Derflinger.

Giving a cry of frustration Louise hopped out of the cockpit and chased after Saito. Derflinger watched Louise’s face and said in large voice.

“And she even understands that she’s the one mentioned in the legend… Perhaps her love life is more important to her. Humans around this age are beyond help."

While running, a stream of thoughts ran through her mind. When she looked at Saito’s back, her pulse hastened. Her mind would go blank. It was weird. That idiot. He even kissed me. Is that girl really that good? She might be cute. She’s good at cooking as well. I know boys like girls like that. But, I…I…

The Founder’s Prayer book, the Void magic branch… they completely left Louise’s mind for the time being.

If I don’t go after that familiar of mine, he’ll be gone somewhere.

If I don’t open my eyes wide and run, I’ll be left behind.

But, if it’s going to be like that… I’ll just continue chasing him.

I’ll chase him wherever he goes… and when he turns around, I’ll hit him good.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter4

2007-11-17T01:18:01Z

Momogan: fixed translation

Louise, seated in the east courtyard of the Academy of Magic, commonly known as Austri, was frantically knitting. The spring weather was beginning to change as summer approached, but Louise could still be seen in her spring clothing. Even during the summer, it was quite dry instead of humid.

Ten days had passed since they had returned from Albion. Today was a day off. Without even eating desert, Louise came to the courtyard after her meal to knit. Sometimes, she would give her hands a rest and stare at the white pages of the Founder’s Prayer book while thinking of a fitting edict for the Princess’s ceremony.

Around her, students were enjoying themselves. There was a group playing with a ball. Using magic, they would throw the ball into a basket without using their hands and try to score the most points. Staring at the group of people, Louise sighed heavily and looked at what she had started to knit.

Looking at the scene from the side, it was much like a painting. Sitting there quietly, Louise looked like a beautiful girl. Louise’s hobby was knitting. When she was small, her mother told her that if she had no talent for magic, she should at least have something she was good at, and so her mother taught her how to knit.

But it seemed like the heavens did not give Louise any talent in knitting. Louise had planned to knit a sweater. However, regardless how favorably she looked upon it, it looked more like a distorted muffler. Actually it was more like an object complicatedly entangled with wool. Louise stared bitterly at the object and let out another sigh.

The face of the maid working in the kitchen resurfaced in her mind. Louise knew that she was making food for Saito. Saito thought Louise didn’t know, but Louise was not completely oblivious.

''That girl can cook well. Kirche has good looks. What do I have?'' Harboring these thouhts, she decided to try her hobby of knitting, but…. It seems like it wasn’t such a good choice.

Just as she was becoming slightly depressed from staring at the thing she was knitting, someone tapped her on the shoulder . It was Kirche. Panicking, Louise quickly hid what she was knitting with the Founder’s Prayer book.

“What are you doing Louise?”

With her usual smile that seemed like she was looking down on someone, she sat next to Louise.

“C-Can’t you see? I’m reading.”

“But, that book is just blank, isn’t it?”

“This book is a national treasure called the Founder’s Prayer book you know” Said Louise

“Why do you have a national treasure?”

Louise explained to Kirche that at Henrietta’s wedding ceremony, she was to read out the edict and how she was to use the Founder’s Prayer book, and so on.

“I see. I’m guessing that the princess’s wedding ceremony has something to do with the journey to Albion?”

Louise considered whether to answer Kirche truthfully or not, but since Kirche had acted as a decoy so that they could go on ahead, she nodded.

“We risked our lives so that the Princess’s wedding could proceed smoothly? Not a very prestigious task… So basically it has something to do with the alliance between Tristain and Germania announced the other day?”

Kirche was quite sharp.

“Don’t say anything to anyone about it” Said Louise with a slightly discouraged expression.

“Of course I won’t. I’m not Guische you know. Our two native countries have become allies. We should try and get along from now on. Right? La Vallière.”

Kirche put her hands on Louise’s shoulders and smiled, almost purposefully.

“Did you hear? Albion’s new government proposed a non-aggression treaty. Cheers to the peace that we brought about.”

Louise replied half heartedly. For the sake of this peace, Henrietta has to marry a prince whom she doesn’t even love. You could say that she had no choice, but it wasn’t something to be happy about.

“By the way, what were you knitting?”

Louise blushed deeply.

“I-I wasn’t knitting anything”

“You were. It’s here right?”

Kirche grabbed it from under the Founder’s Prayer book.

“Hey, give it back!”

Louise was trying to take it back, but Kirche easily restrained her.

“What is it?” asked Kirche, dumbfounded while looking at the object.

“I-It’s a sweater”

“A sweater? It looks more like a starfish. And a new species at that.”

“As if I would knit something like that!”

Louise finally snatched her knitting back, and looked downwards, embarrassed.

“Why are you knitting a sweater?”

“None of your business.”

“That’s ok. I know why anyway.”

Kirche put her hands on Louise’s shoulders again and approached her face.

“You were knitting it for your familiar weren’t you?”

“N-No! I would never do such a thing!” cried Louise, with a bright red face.

“You’re really easy to understand you know. You like him right? Why?” Asked Kirche while looking into Louise’s eyes.

“I-I don’t like him. You're the one who likes him. That idiot doesn’t have any good qualities.”

“You know Louise. When you lie, you’re earlobes shake. Did you know that?”

Louise quickly grabbed her earlobes. Realizing that it was a lie, she returned her hands to her knees in a flustered manner.

“A-Anyhow, I won’t give him to you. He’s my familiar anyway.”

Kirche laughed and said, “It’s good that you want him for yourself. But I'm not the one you are worrying about, I think.”

“What do you mean?”

“Um… perhaps that kitchen maid?”

Louise’s eyes shifted.

“Heh, so I was right?”

“N-Not really…”

“If you go to your room now, you might see something interesting”

Louise stood up quickly.

“I thought you didn’t like him?” Said Kirche in a playful tone.

“I only forgot something!” cried Louise while dashing off.

----

Saito was cleaning the room. Sweeping the floor with a broom, wiping the tables with clothes. As Louise had recently been doing her own laundry and as well as other things related to her appearance, Saito’s work was reduced to cleaning.

Cleaning was done was very quickly. Louise’s room didn’t have many things in the first place. A small desk with drawers next to the closet, a table with a small vase containing a small plant, two chairs with that table, and things like the bed and bookshelf. As Louise was a fairly studios person, her bookshelf was lined up with thick books.

He took one of the books down. It had characters that he had never seen before. Well of course, thought Saito as he put it back. But, why was he able to communicate with Louise then? Their language was different, and yet they were able to understand each other.

“What’s wrong partner?” asked Derflinger who was leaning against the wall of the room.

“Derf! Why do I understand what you’re saying?” asked Saito as he rushed to Derflinger.

“Well, if you didn’t understand, we would be in a bit of a pickle.”

“I come from a different world. And despite that I’m still able to understand your language. I don’t understand why!”

Saito remembered the person who was saved by Old Osman around thirty years ago. He was a person from his world. It seems like he and Osman had spoken with each other.

“How did you come to Halkeginia anyway partner?”

“I’m not sure myself… there was strange gate giving off this light…”

“Then I would think that the answer has something to do with that gate.” Said Derflinger, as though it were nothing important.

“What exactly was that gate then?”

“Dunno.”

Saito was a bit surprised.

“You’re a legendary sword and yet you don’t know anything. You should know a bit more since you’re legendary. Like, how to get me home…” Said Saito bitterly.

“I’m forgetful and not really interested anyway. Can’t rely on legends too much.”

Someone knocked on the door. Who could it be? If it was Louise, she wouldn’t knock. It’s probably Guishe or Kirche? “It’s not locked” Said Saito.

The door opened and Siesta popped her head in.

“S-Siesta.”

“Umm…”

She was in her usual maid uniform but looked slightly different. Her done up silky black hair dangled on her forehead and the freckles on her face emitted some charm. She was holding a large silver tray, filled with food.

“Um, you haven’t come to the kitchen recently…”

Saito nodded. As Louise let him eat whatever he wanted to, he visited the kitchen less often.

“So I was worried that you might be hungry…” Siesta said nervously.

Seeing her cute gestures, Saito’s heart started throbbing.

“T-Thanks. But, Louise has let me eat at the table now, so I haven’t really been hungry”

“Really? I’ve been serving the teachers table recently so I didn’t notice. If I’m just a being nuisance then…”

Siesta hung her head slightly.

“N-No, that’s not it at all! I’m really happy that you brought me food! I’m actually hungry right now!” Said Saito, even though he was full from eating at the Alviss dining hall just a while ago.

“Really?”

Siesta’s face brightened.

“Well, eat to your heart’s content”

The small table was crammed full of food. Siesta sat next to Saito, smiling. Saito started to hate himself for eating so much before. But, he couldn’t just let Siesta’s good intentions go to waste. Determined, he started to eat the food.

“Is it good?” asked Siesta

“Yeah, it’s really good”

He wasn’t lying. But it would have been even better if he had been hungry.

“Ehehe, eat all you want then”

Siesta gazed at Saito who was eating in a hungry fashion.

“Oh sorry, my table manners…”

“N-No, it’s not that! It’s the opposite. I’m really happy that someone likes the food so much! The food and the cooks would be really happy!”

Blushing, she wiped her eyes with her hands. Siesta was cute like that. Saito couldn’t taste the flavor of the food anymore.

“I made that one” said Siesta in a shy voice.

“Really?”

“Yeah. It was difficult to make it in the kitchen, but because you’re eating it, I’m glad I did it.”

Saito felt his heart tense up. Siesta was thinking of me. Me of all people. He lost himself within his thoughts. The atmosphere between them was very tense. Siesta suddenly said in a flustered tone, “S-Saito!”

“Y-Yes!”

“Umm.”

Seista paused, as if trying to choose the right words.

“That talk, that we had before, was a lot of fun! Especially about that thing! Um, what was it called? Oh, the airplane!”

Saito nodded. Saito had talked to Siesta about his world and Japan in the bath. Siesta, coming from a village, didn’t know much about the world and was able to grasp what Saito had said as though they were things from another country.

“Ah, the airplane.”

“Yes! Being able to fly without magic must be wonderful! So even commoners like us, can fly freely in the sky like birds?”

“Isn’t there an airship?”

“It only hovers.”

“My village is actually a very nice place. It’s called Tarb. It’s about three days from here by horse, in the direction of La Rochelle.

Saito listened intently while eating the food.

“It’s a very remote village and there’s nothing really special there but… it has a very spacious and beautiful field. When it’s spring, the spring flowers bloom and when it’s summer, the summer flowers bloom. It’s like a sea of flowers, as far as the eye can see, past the horizon. It should be very beautiful at the moment…” Said Siesta, eyes closed as if she were drowning in memories.

“I want to look at that sea of flowers just once in an airplane.”

“Sounds nice…”

“Oh, why didn’t I think of it before!” cried Siesta who suddenly grasped Saito’s hand.

Surprised, Saito nearly fell backwards.

“W-What?”

“Do you want to visit my village Saito?”

“Huh?”

“The princess is getting married right? There’s a special holiday for us. It’s been quite a long time since I’ve returned to the village… If it’s ok, please come. I want to show you that beautiful field of flowers. My village has this really nice way of cooking stew as well. It’s called "Yosenabe". It’s made from vegetables that people don’t usually use. I really want to let you taste it!” 

“W-Why do you want me to come?”

“…You showed me that there’s a possibility” said Siesta, nervously looking downwards.

“A possibility?”

“Yes. A possibility that even commoners can win against nobles. We live in fear of the nobles. But knowing that there are people who don't live like that, makes me happy, as if their happiness was my happiness. Everyone in the kitchen says that as well.”

“I want to show such a person to my hometown…” said Siesta.

“I-I see…”

Saito felt embarrassed. I’m not great or anything. Occasionally I’m a legendary familiar, but that’s all. It’s not something to be praised over.

“Of course, it’s not only that. I also want to show Saito the village… But, if I bring a man back suddenly, my family will be shocked. What should I do…”

Suddenly Siesta blushed deeply and whispered, “I can just say you’re my husband.”

“W-What?”

“If I say it’s because we’re getting married, they’ll be happy. My mother, father, brother and sister will all be happy.”

“Siesta?”

When Siesta glanced at Saito, who was staring at her dumbfounded, she shook her head.

“Sorry! That will be troublesome! I'm not sure if you'll even come! Haha!”

Embarrassed, Saito replied, “S-Siesta, you’re really bold sometimes. Like when we took a bath.”

Siesta blushed once again.

“I’m not being bold or anything.”

“Eh?”

“When I left home, my mother told me to not show anyone my body except to my chosen man”

And with that, Siesta reached out and grasped Saito’s hand. Saito’s heart beat very loudly.

“I would have showed you if you simply asked.”

“Y-You’re joking…right?” Saito said, slack jawed.

“It wasn’t a joke. Even now…”

“W-W-What about now?”

Siesta looked straight into Saito’s face.

“Aren’t I attractive?”

“No, that’s not it at all.”

She was attractive. Too attractive.

“Really?”

Siesta continued looking into Saito. ''Stop'', Saito thought, feeling as thought he were being drawn into those black eyes.

“Then why didn’t you do anything when we had a bath?”

Siesta hid her eyes sadly.

'' Ah, don’t look like that, I’ll feel as though I’ve done something very bad.''

“…I see, I’m not attractive. You have such a cute girl with you too…That La Vallière is a noble too. I’m just a village girl after all.” Said Siesta sadly, sighing.

“No, it’s not like that at all!”

“Saito.”

“You’re really attractive. I can guarantee it. You look stunning without clothes on.”

Normally those words would get him beaten up, but Siesta was glad.

She had been wondering whether to bring in the desert or not. While Saito was rambling on, she closed her eyes and stood up. With a big breath, she let her apron fall to the ground.

“Siesta!” Said Saito, shocked.

Siesta looked at him calmly. She was the kind of person who would do something well once she had decided to do it. She started to undo the buttons on her blouse one by one.

“Siesta! I don’t think it’s a good idea!” cried Saito, shaking his head.

“Don’t worry.”

Her blouse was half undone. Her well-sized cleavage captured Saito’s vision. Saito sprang at Siesta, but suddenly found himself shaking his head, crying, “W-Wait! Wait a moment! I have to think about something like this!”

“Kya!”

Siesta, whom Saito was grasping by the shoulders, lost her balance and fell onto Louise’s bed behind them, as if Saito had pushed her down.

“Sorry…”

Directly below Saito, Siesta lay with her blouse undone. Siesta put her hands on her chest and closed her eyes.

With superb timing, Louise had opened the door.

Within ten seconds, various things occurred.

First second: Louise notices that Siesta was pushed onto the bed by Saito.
Second second: Louise notices that her blouse is undone.
Third second: Saito and Siesta stand up flustered.
Sixth second: Siesta buttons up her blouse.
Seventh second: Siesta dashes out of the room, facing away from Louise.
Eighth second: Saito cries, “Wait Siesta!”
Nineth second: Louise regains herself.
Tenth second: Just as Saito is about to explain what had happened, he feet an intense pain as Louise high kicks him.

And with that, Saito was lying on the floor ten seconds after Louise opened the door.

Louise stepped on Saito’s head. Her voice and body were shaking.

“What exactly were you doing?”

“It’s not what it seems, Louise.”

“What were you doing on my bed?”

“It’s a long story, Siesta was bringing me food and…”

“A familiar doing something like that on his master’s bed. I can’t forgive you.”

“It’s not what it seems to be. I didn’t plan to do anything like-“

“That was the last straw.”

Tears started to fall from Louise’s eyes. Saito stood up and grasped Louise’s shoulders.

“Listen to me, it’s a misunderstanding!”

“Enough already.”

Louise glared at Saito.

“What?”

Saito couldn’t understand why Louise was so angry. She didn’t even like him. It definitely wasn’t something to cry about.

“Get out”

“Um, just then, I didn’t mean for it to happen…”

“Get out! You’re fired!”

Saito was also starting to feel angry. First you summon me then you fire me? What am I supposed to do?

“I’m fired?”

“Yes, you’re fired! Go die in a ditch somewhere!”

Those were harsh words, no matter what he had done. All that, just because he and Siesta were on her bed. We weren’t even doing anything. And I thought she was becoming nicer.

“Ok, fine.”

“I don’t want to see your face ever again”

Saito grabbed Derflinger and left the room without another word.

Alone in the room, Louise lay on her bed. She put the blanket over her head.

So mean, Louise thought.

“It hasn’t only been today. When I’ve been having lessons, he’s been bringing that girl in and doing that and I didn’t know. I won’t forgive him.”

Louise bit her lip. So his feelings for her were all lies. Tears ran down her cheek.

“I hate you... and you even kissed me.”

As if the words were meant for herself, she whispered them repeatedly.

“… and you even kissed me.”

----

While searching for Belldandy, Guishe spotted a tent in the corner of the Vestri courtyard. For some reason a huge kettle was placed next to it. Guiche wondered what the kettle and the tent were for.

It was a crudely made tent made from a stick and an old rag. There were remains of food, bones and skin from fruits, scattered around. It seemed like someone was living there. His beloved familiar came out of the tent while he was looking at the tent with his head tilted in wonder.

“Belldandy, so you’re here!”

Guiche got on his knees and rubbed the large mole’s cheeks. The mole happily twitched its nose.

“Belldandy, what are you doing here?”

Someone crawled out of the tent and called out to the mole.

“Come here mole. You and I, were friends right?”

It was Saito. Disheveled and with a wine bottle in his hand, he was obviously drunk.

“What on earth are you doing?” asked Guiche, surprised.
Saito took a sip from the bottle and continued to call out to the mole, ignoring Guiche.

“Hey, come here. You’re the only friend I can trust.”

The large mole, as if it was troubled, looked at both Guiche and Saito.

“Belldandy don’t go over there. Why is Belldandy your friend anyway?”

When Guiche asked that, Saito replied with a dead voice, lying on the ground.

“Because I’m a mole. A useless, poor, miserable mole.”

“I don’t know what happened, what don’t go thinking Belldandy is the same as you”

Guiche peered inside the tent. Derflinger and for some reason, Kirche’s salamander were in there.

“Kyuru kyuru” <- sound that salamander makes, not sure how to translate

“What do you want?” Each of them said.

There was a pile of straw on the ground, and an upturned cup. That was all that was in the tent.

Guiche turned to Saito.

“So, you got driven out of Louise’s room?

Lying on the floor, Saito nodded.

“And so you made this tent?”

Saito nodded again.

“Being lonely, you gathered people’s familiars and got drunk?”

Saito nodded strongly. Guiche closed his eyes and nodded himself.

“Hmm. So you’re a good for nothing.”

“What else am I supposed to do? I’ve got no place to go. I don’t even have a clue how to get home. I can only drink.”

Saito gulped down the wine. Someone came rushing towards them. It was Siesta.

“Oh, I’m sorry I’m late. Here’s your lunch.”

It seemed like this maid from the kitchen was taking care of Saito.

“You’ve drank this much already?! I told you a bottle per day!”
Siesta grabbed his hand while scolding him.

“Sorry…”

Saito sadly hung his head.

“You guys! I told you to keep an eye on how much he drank!”

“Kyuru kyuru”

“My bad” replied both the salamander and Derflinger in a sorry voice.

Siesta hastily cleaned up the mess around the tent and made Saito stand up.

“I’ll come again in the evening! Don’t drink too much!”

And then Siesta hurried away in the same fashion she had came.

Watching her leave, Guiche said with an artificial rose in his mouth, “Well, Louise would get angry if you were two timing.”

“I’m not two timing! I’m not even involved with anyone, not Louise nor Siesta!”

He had kissed Louise while she was sleeping, but he didn’t say that. He would rather forget about it.

“Well whatever, but do you plan on living here?”

“Got a problem?”

“You’re ruining the beautiful scenery the school has.”

“Shut up.”

“You’ll be told to get out if the teachers see you, you know.”

Saito gulped down his wine without another word, returning to the tent while hugging the mole. The mole looked desperately at Guiche.

“Hey, give me back my Belldandy!”

----

Meanwhile, Louise had been skipping class and stayed in her bed, worrying endlessly. Three days had passed since she drove Saito out. She was thinking about the familiar she drove out. He even kissed me, he even kissed me, he even kissed me, she thought endlessly. Having your pride hurt is really a terrible thing. She sadly glanced at the haystack that Saito used to use. She wanted to throw it out, but she couldn’t bring herself to do it.

Suddenly a knock came at the door. The first thought she had was that Saito had finally returned. Her sadness turned to joy, and within that joy she felt anger. Why am I glad he’s back? I should not let him back in for coming back so late.

The door opened. Louise jumped up and cried angrily.

“Idiot! Where have you…eh?”

It was Kirche who had come in. Brushing her flaming hair, she smiled at Louise.

“It’s only me, sorry.”

“What are you doing here?”

Louise went back to her bed. Kirche walked briskly to the bed and sat down. She threw away the blanket at once, revealing Louise curled up, sulking, in her negligee.

“You’ve been absent for three days now, so I came to see you”

Kirche sighed heavily. Having a good conscience really did have its pains. She didn’t think Louise would drive him out of the room. She thought it would be good for the two to have a fight and separate from each other a bit, but she didn’t think Louise would go this far.

“So, what are you planning to do, now that you’ve driven your familiar out of your room?”

“None of your business.”

Kirche looked at Louise coldly. On her rosy cheeks, there were traces of tears. She had probably been crying for a while now.

“I knew you were foolishly arrogant and proud but I didn’t think you were this cold hearted. They were just eating together.”

“It wasn’t only just that, of all things they were on my bed…” Louise muttered.

“Were they in each other’s arms?”

Louise nodded. Kirche was quite shocked. To make a move on a girl who came to bring him food… Saito was pretty good.

“Well, seeing the guy you like with a girl on your own bed must be quite a shock.”

“I don’t like him! It’s just that they were on my bed…”

“That’s just an excuse. You drove him out because you like him, and you were angry with him.”

Kirche’s words hit the mark, yet Louise disagreed and pouted her lips.
“I can’t I say I didn’t see it coming. It’s because you didn’t give anything to him. It’s only natural he’d go flirt with another girl.”

Louise remained silent.

“La Vallière, you’re a strange girl you know. You’re being angry and crying over a guy who you won’t even kiss. You can’t win like that…” Said Kirche in a bored tone while she was standing up.

“I’ll do something about Saito. I was looking forward to taking Saito away from you… but you hit him and kick him and drive him out, I actually feel quite sorry for him. He’s not a toy you know.”

Louise bit her lips.

“A familiar is a mage’s partner. You fail as a mage because you can’t treat him properly. Well… you are zero after all.”

And with that, Kirche left. Louise didn’t reply back. She crawled back on her bed, full of sorrow and regret, and cried like she used to when she was small.

----

When Kirche had come to Saito’s tent, it was late at night already. Saito’s drunken voice could be heard within the crude tent. Flame’s “Kyuru kyuru” could also be heard in the tent. It must have come here to play when she had gone out to the streets.

Kirche opened the flap of the tent. It was a disgusting scene inside. Guiche had his face buried in his mole, crying. Saito was hugging Flame, while grumbling with a wine bottle in another hand.

“It’s just like you said! Your an idiot!” shouted Saito. It seems like he had drunk so much he couldn’t even articulate properly.

“I didn’t even do anything with that Katie. She held my hand, and I had only lightly kissed Mortmerncy! Despite that, I-!”

Guiche burst into tears. He was the type who cried when he drank. Kirche sighed. Why do men have do be such idiots?
Derflinger noticed Kirche and told Saito.

“Gentlemen, there’s a guest.”

“Guest?”

Saito looked groggily at Kirche.

“Kirche?”

“Looks fun, can I join?” Said Kirche, with a smile on her face.

Saito, who couldn’t possibly get even more drunk, was angry by just looking at a woman. He faced Kirche.

“Those large tits, if you show me them, you can join”

Guiche started clapping his hands.

“I absolutely agree! In the name of Tristain’s nobles! I totally agree!”

Instead of replying, Kirche took out her wand and started reciting an incantation.

“Less drunk now?”

Saito and Guiche, who were both sitting straight now, nodded.

Everything around them was scorched. Even they were scorched. Saito’s hair, Guiche’s nice shirt, were ragged looking by Kirche’s fire magic. They had heard of water being a good trick to use, but they didn’t think fire would work as well.

“Well then, get ready to leave.”

“Get ready to leave?”

Guiche and Saito looked at each other.

“Yes. Hey Saito.” Kirche called him by his name instead of darling.

“What?”

“Do you plan on giving in a tent for the rest of your life?”

“No, but…I got driven out, and I haven’t found a way back home either…”

A way back home? Kirche and Guiche looked at each other. Saito suddenly shook his head.

“No, I mean, that, Roba in the east!”

“Ah, you were born there weren’t you?”

Kirche nodded in comprehension. Saito sighed in relief.

While Kirche caressed his Saito’s cheek, she said, “Don’t you want to become a noble?”

“A noble?”

Guiche was slightly taken aback.

“But Kirche, he’s a commoner. He can’t be a noble since he’s not a mage.”

“In Tristain that is. By the law, commoners are strictly forbidden to purchase land or become nobles.

“Exactly”

“But, in Germania it’s different. If you have money, even if you’re a commoner, you can buy land and become a noble, or buy the rights to a position and become a tax collector or a commander.

“And that’s why they call Germania uncivilized.” Said Guiche as though he were feeling sick.

“Uncivilized? People who are fussed over traditions and customs like ‘if you’re not a mage you can’t be a noble’ which make their country weak have no right to talk. It’s the reason why Tristain has to ally with Germania to be able to oppose Albion.

Saito, who had been quietly listening, finally opened his mouth.

“Um, so Kirche. What you’re saying is that I should become a noble through money, in your country?”

“Exactly that.”

“I don’t have that kind of money. I’m penniless.”

“Then earn some.”

Kirche tapped Saito’s face with a bundle of parchment.

“What’s that?”

Guiche and Saito looked at the bundle. They seemed like maps.

“They’re treasure maps.”

“Treasure?!” Guiche and Saito said, surprised.

“Yes, we’re going treasure hunting and selling the treasure we find. Saito… you can do whatever you want then.”

Saito gulped. Kirche was embracing Saito, with her breasts pushing against him. Saito was shaking as though he was suffocating.

“When you become a noble… you can propose to me ok? I like guys like you. I don’t care if you’re a commoner or a noble. People who can overcome their difficulties and obtain things beyond people’s imagination… I like people like that.” Said Kirche, who was smiling seductively.

Guiche who was looking at the map, whispered doubtingly, “No matter how I look at it, these maps seem a bit suspicious…”

“I got them from various places like the magic shop, stalls, general stores…”

“It’s definitely something dodgy. I know of a few people who just sell ordinary maps, calling them treasure maps. There are even nobles who become bankrupt because of these hoaxes.”

“That attitude won’t do!” Said Kirche, with her hands made into tight fists.

“Most of them might be scrap, but there might be a real one hidden inside there.”

Gah…Guiche groaned while slapping his forehead.

“Saito, let’s go. Let’s go find treasure and abandon Louise… and then you’ll propose to me ok?”

Abandoning Louise… that did have a nice ring to it. Nobles… their always so proud, and they even forget about the people who have saved them before. Saito made up his mind.

“Alright, I’m in. Let’s go!”

Kirche hugged Saito tightly. Suddenly someone burst in.

“Nononono, you can’t do that!”

“Siesta?”

Before them was Siesta in her maid outfit.

“You can marry, Saito!”

Siesta pulled on Saito.

“Don’t you wish the man you love to be happy?”

Siesta was taken aback by Kirche’s words and looked at Saito. She suddenly shook her head.

“Just because you’re a noble doesn’t necessarily mean you’re happy. You can stay at my village, and buy a vineyard with that money!”

“A vineyard?”

“In my village, there are a lot of good vineyards! We can make nice wine together! Its brand name could be Saito Siesta!”

Kirche and Siesta were both pulling on Saito. It was the first time in his life that he was being fought over by girls. He blushed deeply. This probably wouldn’t happen a second time in his life.

“As if you’d find treasure.” Guiche said in a bored tone.

“Guiche. If we find treasure you can give it to the Princess as a present and perhaps she will see you in a different light.”

Guiche stood up.

“Ladies and gentlemen, let’s go.”

“Take me along please!” Siesta called out. If she didn’t go along, there would be no doubt that Kirche would seduce Saito.

“No, you can’t. Commoners are just a burden.”

“Don’t treat me like an idiot! Even though I look like this, I’m…”

Siesta was shaking. Both her hands were clenched tightly together.

“Yes? Go on?”

“I can cook!”

“As if we didn’t know” Everyone said.

“But, but, meals are important right? While we’re searching for treasure, we’ll be camping right? We can’t just rely on the food we bring. I could make good food for everyone.”

Well she was right on that point. Guiche and Kirche were both nobles and couldn’t stand eating bad food.

“But you have work to do right? Are you just going to take a break?”

“The cook always lets me leave if I say I’m doing something for Saito.”

The head chef really liked Saito, he would probably do exactly as Siesta had said.

“Fine, do what you want. But I’ll tell you beforehand, the ruins, forests and caves we’re heading to are dangerous places. There are lots of monsters there.”

“I’ll be fine, Saito will protect me!”

And with that, Siesta grabbed Saito’s arm, leading him to fantasize about Siesta’s naked breasts pressing against him.

Kirche nodded and turned to everyone.

“After the preparations are done we’re heading off!”

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter4

2007-11-17T01:10:06Z

Momogan: /* Yosenabe */

==Edict==

Throughout the chapter the word "edict" is used to refer to something Louise has to say during the Princess's wedding ceremony.

1. A decree or proclamation issued by an authority and having the force of law. 2. A formal pronouncement or command.

Though the material from the chapters where Louise actually gets the assignment from the princess are missing, the sense I get is Louise is to deliver a speech about the princess, not issuing law.

Would speech be more accurate here?

--[[User:Delwack|Delwack]] 10:01, 16 November 2007 (PST)

At first i thought so too, but the it uses the word 詔, which has the definition of "imperial decree or imperial edict", edict definetly doesn't sound right for a wedding though...

--

Alright, for the time being, I'm gonna leave it alone. It'll probably be clearer once the chapters containing what Louise is acutally supposed to be doing are translated, and the passages can be adjusted then.

--[[User:Delwack|Delwack]] 11:33, 16 November 2007 (PST)

==living in fear==

the passage:

“Yes. A possibility that even commoners can win against nobles. We’re kind of living in fear of the nobles. But there are people who aren’t like that, people who are as happy as me. Even everyone in the kitchen thinks it”

'''"There are people who aren't like that"''', as in people who don't fear nobles or people that can win against nobles? Also, does '''"even everyone in the kitchen thinks it"''' refer to the fact that commoners can win against nobles, they don't live in fear of them, both, or is it ambiguous so it can go either way?

--[[User:Delwack|Delwack]] 11:33, 16 November 2007 (PST)

Ugh, let me change that into some make-sense english

==Counting==

Within ten seconds, various things happen...

One second. Louise notices Siesta who was pushed onto the bed by Saito.
Two seconds. Louise notices that her blouse is undone.
Three seconds. Saito and Siesta stand up flustered.
Six seconds. Siesta had done up the buttons on her blouse.
Seven seconds. She Siesta dashed out of the room, facing away from Louise.
Eight seconds. Saito cries, “Wait Siesta!”
Nine seconds. Louise regains herself.
Ten seconds. Just as Saito was about to explain what had happened, he felt an intense pain as Louise high kicked him.

My revision
First second: Louise notices that Siesta was pushed onto the bed by Saito.
Second second: Louise notices that her blouse is undone.
Third second: Saito and Siesta stand up flustered.
Sixth second: Siesta buttons up her blouse.
Seventh second: Siesta dashes out of the room, facing away from Louise.
Eighth second: Saito cries, “Wait Siesta!”
Nineth second: Louise regains herself.
Tenth second: Just as Saito is about to explain what had happened, he feet an intense pain as Louise high kicks him.

Perhaps it would be better to omit the "Second(s)" and just write it as
one:
two:
three:

etc.

--[[User:Delwack|Delwack]] 11:33, 16 November 2007 (PST)

==Yosenabe==

I'm not sure, but I'm guessing that yosenabe is a Japanese dish saito should be familiar with? Perhaps a translation note should be added here to describe what it is. On the other hand, since Saito doesn't react to this information, I could be mistaken.

Yes Yosenabe is a japanese dish but it seems like Saito doesn't recognise the name. By the way, how did you add a comment on top of another comment? i'm only editing your comment at the moment.

Talk:Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter4

2007-11-17T01:06:29Z

Momogan: /* living in fear */

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter10

2007-11-17T00:47:09Z

Momogan:

News of the declaration of war had reached the Tristain Academy of Magic had arrived the following day. Contact had been delayed due to the palace being in complete chaos.

Louise, along with Saito, were waiting at the entrance of the Academy of Magic for a carriage from the palace. The carriage was to take them to Germania. However, only a breathless messenger came to the academy in the hazy morning.

After the messenger asked them where Osman’s room was, he dashed away quickly. The unusual scene caused Louise and Saito looked at each other. Sensing something had happened in the palace, the two of them rushed after the messenger.

Osman was occupied with the preparations of his attendance at the ceremony. As he was leaving the academy for a week, he was organising various documents and packing his luggage.

A loud knock came at the door.

“Who is it?”

The messenger from the palace burst into the room before his reply.

“Reporting from the palace! Albion has declared war on Tristain! The princess’s wedding has been postponed until further notice! The soldiers are currently heading towards La Rochelle! For safety reasons a command that all students and staff are to be confined within the castle has been placed!”

Osman’s face grew pale.

“A declaration of war? There’s going to be a battle?”

“Yes! The enemy forces have set camp at the fields of Tarbes and are glaring at our forces nearby La Rochelle.”

“The Albion forces must be very strong”

The messenger replied sorrowfully.

“The enemy forces are a dozen warships led by a huge ship called the Lexington. Their total number of troops is estimated to be around three thousand. Our main fleet has already been destroyed and rounding up all our troops, we only have around two thousand. We weren’t prepared for a war so that was all the troops we could deploy. However, the worst is that they have complete rule of the sky. Our troops will surely be decimated by their cannons.

“What’s the current situation?”

“Apparently the enemies’ dragoons are setting fire to the village of Tarbes… We requested aid from Germania, but they say the soonest they can arrive is in three weeks…”

Osman sighed and said, “… They’re planning to abandon us. During that period, Tristain’s towns will fall readily into the hands of the enemy.”

With their ears pressed against the door of the principal’s room, the two looked at each other. Louise’s face had become pale at the mention of war, along with Saito’s at the mention of Tarbes. Isn’t that Siesta’s village? Saito dashed off, while Louise panicked and followed him.

Saito reached the courtyard and started climbing on the zero fighter. Louise hugged his waist from behind.

“Where are you going?!”

“To Tarbes!”

“Why?!”

“Isn’t it obvious?! I’m going to save Siesta!”

Louise grabbed his arm and tried to shake him off, but he firmly clung on.

“You can’t! It’s a war! Even if you went, there’ll be no difference!”

“I have this zero fighter. The enemies are attacking with those airships right? This can fly too. I’ll figure something out.”

“What can you do with a toy like this?!”

“This isn’t a toy.”

Saito grabbed the zero fighter’s wing with his left hand. His rune shone.

“This is a weapon from my world. It’s a tool for killing people. It’s not a toy.”

Louise shook her head.

“Regardless whether this is a weapon from your world or not, there’s no way you can win against those large warships! Don’t you understand? You can’t make a difference! Just leave it up to the soldiers!” Said Louise, looking straight into Saito’s face.

This guy… this reckless familiar doesn’t know anything about war, Louise thought. This was different from the journey they had to Albion. It was a place filled with death and destruction. If a novice went, it would result only in death.

“He said that Tristain’s fleet had been wiped out didn’t he?”

Saito slowly patted Louise on the head and spoke in a low voice.

“It might not amount to anything. I can’t imagine beating those warships. But…”

“But what?”

“I don’t understand, but I’ve received these legendary familiar powers. If I were just a normal and plain person, I wouldn’t have thought of going to save them. But it’s different. I have Gandalfr’s power. I can perhaps save them. I can perhaps save Siesta…and those village people.”

“That probability is almost zero.”

“I know. But, it’s not zero. So, I’ll do it.”

Surprised, Louise replied.

“Are you an idiot!? You want to return to your own world right? How’s dying here going to help?!”

“Siesta treated me kindly. You too, Louise.”

Louise’s face went red.

“I’m not from this world. I don’t necessarily have to care what happens to this world either. But I want to at least protect the people who have treated me kindly.”

Louise noticed that Saito’s hands were shaking. Raising her head, she said, “Aren’t you scared? You idiot. Stop trying to act cool if you’re scared!”

“I’m scared. I’m even reluctant to do this. But that prince had said, the importance of protecting something, will make you forget the fear of death. I think he’s right. That time, when fifty thousand Albion soldiers came charging towards us… I wasn’t scared. I was busy thinking of protecting you, so I wasn’t scared. I’m not lying.”

“What are you saying? You’re just a commoner. You aren’t a courageous prince or anything.”

“I know. It’s got nothing to do with whether I’m a prince of a commoner. Which country you were born in, the time period… even which world, is irrelevant. If you are a man, then you would surely think that.”

Louise’s face started to distort.

“If you die, what will I do…? No… I, if you die…”

“I won’t die. I will come back. If I die, I won’t be able to protect you right?”

“I’m going as well.”

“No. You’re staying here”

“No, I’m going as well”

“You can’t.”

As his hard-found courage was about to escape him, Saito separated himself from Louise and climbed into the cockpit from the wing.

Suddenly he realised. He hadn’t entered any gasoline in.

Saito left Louise there and rushed off to Colbert’s laboratory. With her fists tightly clenched, she groaned. Why was he so stubborn! Even though I said it would be dangerous… Louise bit her lip and held back her tears. Nothing would come from crying. Louise looked at the zero fighter.

“What chance does this thing have of winning against Albion’s forces!”

Saito woke up the sleeping Colbert.

“Huh? What?”

“Mr Colbert! Have you made the gasoline?”

“Huh? Yes, I’ve made the amount you needed. It’s over there”

“Then help me carry it! Quickly!”

He carried the gasoline for him. Colbert, who was still asleep, didn’t know about the war. Saito didn’t bother explain.

“You’re going to fly it so early in the morning? At least let me freshen up.”

“We don’t have time for that”

Louise was nowhere to be seen. He was relieved. If Louise had pleaded him to not go once more, his determination would fade even more. There was no reason why he wouldn’t be scared. The prince did say that the importance of protecting something would make the fear of death go away but… nope. It was scary.

Even then, Saito sat at the cockpit and performed the necessary operations before starting the engine. Then, Colbert used his magic like before and the engine was running. The engine started with a loud noise and the propellers started to turn.

He checked the gauges. The runes on his left hand told him that everything was running as normal. He checked the machine gun in front of him. Bullets were loaded. The machine guns on the wings were also loaded.

Releasing the brakes, the zero fighter started moving. He headed towards the direction of the best take-off spot and looked to the front. “Austri” was not a small courtyard but his Gandalfr runes told him that it was a bit short for a runway. At that moment, Derflinger, who was leaning in the cockpit, said, “Partner, tell that noble to use wind to propel you from the back”

“Wind?”

“Yes, so that this thing can still fly with this distance.”

“How do you know that? You don’t even know a thing about airplanes”

“This is a ‘weapon’ right? I’m with you all the time, I know about it in general. Have you forgotten? I’m ‘legendary’”

Saito popped his head out from the windbreak and called out to Colbert. His voice didn’t reach him. He tried some gestures, telling him to cause wind to blow from the back. Colbert was someone who thought quickly on his feet. He understood Saito’s gestures and nodded.

The incantation for the spell finished. A strong gust of wind came from the back. He put on the goggles Siesta entrusted him and started taking off foot from the brake. He opened the cowl flaps and adjusted the propeller’s pitch lever. Weakening the brakes, he pushed the throttle lever down.

Like a spring, the zero fighter accelerated forward with great force. He pushed the control stick slightly forward. The tail had left the ground. The zero fighter was gliding. It approached the academy’s walls. Saito gulped.

“Partner! Now!”

Just as they were about to hit the wall, he pulled the control stick. The zero fighter flew up in an instant. Grazing the wall slightly, the zero fighter flew in the air. He retracted the wheels. The indicator light, bottom left from the gauges turned from green to red.

The zero fighter continued to ascend. Saito looked at the runes with a relieved expression.

“Wow! It’s flying! This is pretty interesting!” Derflinger said excitedly.

“Of course it is. It was made to fly.”

Under the bright sun, the zero fighter split the winds, and rose up to the sky of another world.

The fire at Tarbes had calmed but it had changed into a cruel battlefield. Battalions had been gathered in the field and were awaiting the moment they would clash with Tristain troops in the port city La Rochelle. Protecting them above were the dragons that had flew out of the Lexington ship. The Tristain dragoons would sporadically come and attack, but they had all been forced to retreat.

Before the battle, it had been decided that they would use the cannons of the warships to deal with the Tristain troops. And so, the fleet which was led by the Lexington prepared its cannons.

One dragoon on the lookout above Tarbes noticed above him, about two thousand away, an enemy dragoon was approaching them. The dragoon made the dragon cry out, alerting the others that an enemy was approaching.

Saito looked out from the windbreak and saw Tarbes below him. There was no trace of the simple, beautiful village he had seen before. The houses were scorched black with black smoke rising up. He clenched his teeth. He remembered how recently he and Siesta were looking out at the field. Siesta’s words replayed in his head.

“Isn’t this field beautiful? This is what I wanted to show Saito.”

A dragoon unit breathed fire at the forest located at the outskirts of the village. The forest was instantly sent up in flames.

Saito bit his lip. He could taste the blood from his mouth.

“I’ll kill you.” He said in a low voice.

Saito pushed the control stick to the bottom left while pressing the throttle firmly. The zero fighter started to swoop down towards Tarbes.

“What could one dragoon possible do?” Muttered the ascending dragoons who were preparing for the attack.

However, it had an unusual figure. It had two horizontal wings stretched out, as if the wings were fixed and didn’t flap. It also made a thunderous roar they had never heard of before.

Did such a dragon exist on Halkeginia?

However… no matter what dragon it was, it would be finished off with a single breath from the Albion fire dragons, just like the rest. When its wings are burnt it would probably go down. With this thought, they had already killed two of Tristain’s dragoons.

“This is the third” Said a dragoon awaiting the descending enemy, with the corner of his mouth bending.

He was surprised. It was fast, faster than any dragon.

Panicking, the dragoon made the dragon breath fire. At that moment, the wing of the descending enemy shone. Countless number of shining white things were flying towards him. Large holes opened up on the wings and the body of the dragon. A round entered the dragon’s mouth. A fire dragon has pockets of oil for strong combustion in its throat. The automatic cannon shells exploded deep in its throat and caught fire with the pockets. The fire dragon exploded.

Slipping by the dragon that had exploded midair, Saito continued to descend with the zero fighter. The zero fighter’s machine gun range was tens of times than that of the dragon’s breaths. Letting his rage take control of him, he fired the 20mm automatic cannon shells and the 7.7mm machine gun on both wings at the dragoons.

Four more dragons fluttered in the skies above the village. They had checked the dragon which exploded from the enemy’s attack. The attack wasn’t a breath. Which meant that it was probably a magic based attack. Whatever attack it may have been, one dragoon alone can’t do anything. Three dragoons ascended to attack.

“Three more are coming from the bottom left.” Said Derflinger in his usual tone.

Three dragoons were spread out below him and ascending.

“Don’t get hit by their breath. You’ll get burnt to ashes in an instant”

Saito nodded. He did a hundred and eighty degrees turn above the dragoons. Drawing a path similar to spiralling down a funnel in a bottle, he ended up facing the back of the dragoons. The dragoons couldn’t catch up. The speed of the fire dragons the dragoons were mounted, when converted into Earth’s terms, was about 150km/hr. The zero fighter’s speed was close to 400km/hr. It was like attacking something that wasn’t moving.

By the time the panicking dragoons had tried to face the other way, they had already been clearly targeted. Saito readied the pointer on the glass pane of the sighting device and pressed the throttle lever’s fire button.

A dull sound, followed by the shaking of the plane, the automatic cannons on both wings opened fire. The wings of the fire dragons broke, and they went spiralling down. In the next instant, Saito had put his foot down on the right foot bar and glided the zero fighter, taking aim at the next dragon. Saito fired again. Taking numerous hits from the automatic cannon on its torso, the fire dragon painfully shrieked and dropped towards the ground.

When the third had suddenly taken a dive to try and escape, the 7.7mm machine gun filled its body with punctured holes. The fire dragon died and dropped straight down.

Saito quickly made the airplane ascend, controlling the plane naturally. He switched the velocity level to high. Against dragons, the zero fighter which had a reciprocating engine, had the most advantage at these speeds. As the zero fighter descended, the velocity would increase. The first thing to do was to control the area above the enemy. With the shining runes on his left hand, he manoeuvred the zero fighter like a veteran.

Derflinger, who was looking out for him, told him his next target. Just as he was about direct the plane there, he heard a voice behind him.

“T-T-T-That’s incredible! These Albion dragons are reputed to be unmatchable yet they’re dropping like flies!”

Startled, Saito looked backwards. Louise’s head popped her head in the gap between the seat and the plane. Behind the seat was originally a stupidly big radio, but since this world didn’t have anyone who could contact through him the radio, he removed it while he was adjusting the plane. After taking that off, only the wires connected to the rudder were left. Louise had slipped in there.

“You were here all this time!? Get off!”

“There’s no way I can get off now!”

Louise’s hands held the Founder’s Prayer book. It seems like she didn’t go anywhere like he had thought and instead slipped inside the plane.

“It’s dangerous! You idiot!”

Louise firmly wrung his neck.

“Don’t forget! You’re! My! Familiar! So don’t! Just! Do! What! You want! I won’t! Forgive! You! Understood!?”

As the engine drowned her voice, she shouted in his ears.

“I’m your master! If the master’s not leading the way, then the familiar won’t listen! And I would hate that!”

Saito drooped his shoulders, sighing heavily. It seems like saying things like “It’s dangerous, don’t come” had absolutely no effect on Louise.

“What happens if you die?!”

“Then try harder! Even if you die, or I die, I will find some way to kill you!” She shouted at Saito with her eyes open.

Saito felt a headache coming from the absurd things coming out of her mouth.

“Partner, sorry for interrupting but…”

“What?”

“Ten from the right have just come”

The fire dragon’s breath came flying to them. At that instant, he pushed the control stick quickly to the left. The plane revolved around and dodged the breath of the dragon. Louise fell down in the plane with a small cry.

“Control it more elegantly!”

Saito shouted, “Don’t say ridiculous things!”, and made the plane which had just revolved, descend. With that, the dragoons couldn’t follow. Taking advantage of this moment, he made the plane ascend, and at its peak he turned it around. With the sun behind him, he descended again. Aiming at the dragoons who were chasing him, he fired the automatic cannons and the machine guns at them.

Louise, who had fallen down in the plane, was about to cry from the terror. “Perhaps I really shouldn’t have come?” Her fear asked her. She bit her kip and grasped the Founder’s Prayer book tightly. Didn’t I sneak on because I couldn’t let Saito die? Hey, Don’t pretend as if you’re fighting alone, I’m also fighting!

Even so, she couldn’t do anything. It was always like this, but this time she felt a tinge of regret.

But nevertheless, losing to your fear won’t come to anything.

She searched her pockets for the “Water” ruby ring Henrietta gave her, and put it on. She grasped that finger tightly.

“Princess, please protect us…” she whispered.

She patted the Founder’s Prayer book in her right hand softly.

In the end, she hadn’t finished the edict. She cursed her own lack of poetic talent. She was hoping to think of the edict on the carriage to Germania.

That’s right. I was going to go to Henrietta’s wedding ceremony and was waiting outside the academy’s gates for the carriage to arrive. And then, a war suddenly broke out. Destiny is a cynical thing. She opened the Founder’s Prayer book while muttering to herself. She was planning to pray to the founders for their safety. She flipped randomly to a page. Completely randomly opened it up. The “Water” ruby and the Founder’s Prayer book suddenly shone, completely surprising Louise.

“They got… wiped out? In only twelve minutes they got wiped out?”

Sir Johnston, the supreme commander of the invasion force, who was on the afterdeck of the Lexington ship looking over the preparations of the bombardment attack with the ship’s cannons, turned pale at the report.

“How many enemy units were there? A hundred? Tristain has that many dragoons left?”

“Sir. A-According to the report, only one.”

“A single unit?”

Johnston stood motionless with a dumbfounded expression. He threw his hat to the ground.

“Nonsense! Twenty dragoons wiping out from a single enemy unit? Surely you jest!”

Frightened at the supreme commander’s attitude, the messenger took a step back.

“According to the report, the enemy dragoon had incredible speed and agility, and also had strong long ranged magic based attacks. Our units were killed one by one…”

Johnston grabbed the messenger.

“What about Waldo?! Waldo, who was entrusted with the dragoons, what about him?! What happened to that cocky Tristainian?! Was he also killed?!”

“The viscount’s wind dragon are not included in the list of casualties. But… it seems like he wasn’t seen around…”

“So he betrayed us! Or otherwise he was too much of a coward! Whichever it was, we can’t trust him…”

Quietly reaching out his hands, Bowood said, “Reacting like that in front of all the soldiers will lower their morale, commander in chief”

Enraged, Johnston changed his direction of attack to Bowood.

“What are you saying?! It’s your fault that the dragoons got wiped out! Your unskilled commanding was basically inviting our precious dragoons to be wiped out! I will report this to His Excellency. I will report it!” Johnston yelled as he reached out to grab Bowood.

Bowood drew out his wand and jabbed Johnston’s stomache. The white of his eyes showing, Johnston fainted to the ground. He ordered the soldiers to carry him away.

“Should have just made him sleep in the first place,” Bowood thought.

Noise apart from that of explosions and cannons only rubbed people the wrong way. A single decision could be the difference between a win and a loss, especially during battle.

Bowood turned to the messenger who was looking at himself with a worried expression. He spoke with a calm, composed voice.

“Even though the dragoon force has been wiped out, the Lexington ship is still undamaged. Also, Waldo has probably devised a plan. Don’t worry about it, just put effort in what you’re doing.”

“A single unit killing twenty units? A hero eh…” Bowood whispered.

But at most a hero. And thus only an individual. No matter how much power an individual holds, there’ll be things he can change and things he can’t change.

“And this ship is the latter” Bowood whispered.

He gave out orders.

“Advance the whole fleet. Prepare the left cannons.”

After a while, far away, at the other end of the field of Tarbes, the battle array of Tristain’s troops, situated in La Rochelle, which was a natural stronghold due to the mountains around it, could be seen.

“All fleets advance slowly. Starboard the ship”

The fleet turned so that the Tristain forces would be facing their left side.

“Fire the left cannons. Continue firing until further orders.”

Then he gave an additional order.

“Upper part and the lower part, prepare the right cannons. Use the scatter bullets.”

Five hundred metres in front of the Tristain troops crowded within La Rochelle, the enemy force could be seen. It had the three colored Reconquista flag, and was approaching quietly. Never actually seeing an enemy before, Henrietta, mounted on a unicorn, was shaking. So that the soldiers around her wouldn’t see her shaking in fear, she closed her eyes to offer a prayer.

But… her fear did not stop so easily.

Henrietta looked up at the large enemy fleet and turned pale. It was Albion’s fleet. The side of the fleet shone. It was the enemy fire. The cannon shells pushed down by gravity were flying towards Tristain’s troops.

Impact.

Hundred of cannon shells dropped down at the troops in La Rochelle. Rocks, horses and people were thrown together, sent flying in the air. The troops were trying to flee from the overwhelming might before them. The place was drowned by the sound of thunderous roars.

“Calm down! Everyone calm down!” Henrietta shouted, driven by her fear.

Mazarini whispered in Henrietta’s ear.

“You need to calm down first. If the general is distraught, there’ll be chaos in the blink of an eye.”

Mazarini quickly whispered to the generals nearby. While Tristain was a small country, it was one filled with history. Its history included many righteous nobles. It had the largest number of mages composing its military strength out of all the countries.

By Mazarini’s command, the nobles created barriers of air within the openings of the mountains. The shells would hit them and break. But some of the shells had flown in. Screams would be heard with rocks and blood scattering.

“As soon as the enemy ends their bombardment, the enemy will most likely do an all out assault. There’s no other way but to face them.” Whispered Mazarini.

“Is there a chance of being victorious?”

Mazarini noticed that the soldiers were starting to tremble before the enemy bombardment. They had advanced with great vigour but… there are limits to people’s courage. But he did not want to tell the truth to the princess who made his remember something he had forgotten.

“We’re evenly matched.”

Impact. The ground below them shook like an earthquake.

Marzarini sorrowfully understood the situation.

The enemy had the backing of three thousand troops, while their forces, crumbling from the bombardment, only numbered two thousand.

There was no chance.

Louise looked at the letters that appeared in the light.

It was… written in ancient runes. As Louise took lessons seriously, she could read the ancient language.

Louise chased the letters in the light.

Foreword.

Henceforth, I shall record the truth I know. All materials in the world are comprised of fine grains. The four branches intervene with these fine grains and apply an influence, which transform them into spells. This was how “Fire”, “Water”, “Wind” and “Earth” became.

Louise was filled with curiosity. With an impatient feeling, Louise turned the page.

The gods bestowed upon me a greater strength. The fine grains, which the four branches bore influence over, are comprised of even finer grains. The power bestowed upon me by the gods, does not belong to any of the four. The branch I wield intervenes with even finer grains and applies an influence, transforming them into spells. A Zero that belongs to neither of the four. This so-called Zero is “Void”. I name the Zero the gods have bestowed upon me “Void”.

“The branch of Void… Isn’t that a legend? Isn’t that the legendary branch?!”

Whispering to herself, Louise turned the page. Her pulse was racing.

Saito, who had wiped out the dragoon fleet, looked over the sky. Above the fields, he spotted the large warship within the gaps of the clouds, far away. Below that ship, was the port city La Rochelle in which he had previously spent a night at.

“Partner, that’s the head. No matter how many small fry you take down, if you don’t take it down… nothing will change…”

“I know”

“It’s impossible”

Saito remained silent and opened the throttle of the zero fighter. It was at full boost. The zero fighter ascended towards the large warship.

“It’s impossible, partner. No matter how much you try, it is impossible.”

Derflinger, who had evaluated the power difference, told Saito in his usual tone. However, Saito did not respond.

“I understand… but your partner is an idiot.”

Saito brought the zero fighter closer.

The right side of the ship shone. Aimed at Saito’s zero fighter, something was flying towards him. They were countless numbers of lead bullets. They pierced the plane with holes while shaking it. Breaking the windbreak, a shard grazed Saito’s cheek. A trickle of blood ran down.

“Don’t go near it! Their scatter bullets!” yelled Derflinger.

Saito made the zero fighter do a sudden dive, avoiding the second round of fire.

“Damn, they put small bullets in those large cannons!”

Saito bit his lip.

Not to mentioning sinking it, he couldn’t even draw close to it.

Behind the seat, Louise had lost herself in reading the Founder’s Prayer book. The thunderous noises did not reach her ear. She could only hear her own pulse louder and louder.

The one who is able to read this, will inherit my deeds, thoughts and objectives. They will become the bearer of this power. Be mindful, wielder of this power. For me and my brethren who have died unfulfilled, you should strive towards gaining back the “Holy Lands” stolen by heathens. “Void” is a powerful. Yet, the incantations are of great length and consume much energy. Take heed, incantator. At times, your life will diminish depending on the power. Thus, I choose the reader of this book. Even when one not qualified wears the ring, they cannot open this book. Only when the chosen reader wears a ring of “The four branches” can they open this book.

Burimiru Ru Rumiru Yuru Viri Vee Varutori (ブリミル・ル・ルミル・ユル・ヴィリ・ヴェー・ヴァルトリ)

Following, are my recordings of the “Void” spells I used. The first step of the very beginning. “Explosion”.

A spell in the ancient language followed after that. Dumbfounded, Louise whispered, “Founder Burimiru, aren’t you missing something? If I wasn’t wearing this ring, I wouldn’t be able to read the Founder’s Prayer book right? The stuff about the chosen reader… and the “take heed” section has no meaning then.”

And then she realized. Chosen reader… that means…

I’m the chosen reader?

I don’t really understand but… I can read the words. If I can read it, I can probably perform this spell written here. Louise remembered how she made explosions every time she recited an incantation. That’s… in other words, that’s the “Void” written about here?

When she thought about it, no one could tell her the reason why she made things explode. Her parents, her sisters, her teachers… her friends as well… they only laughed at her for being a “failure”. They didn’t think anything of the explosions.

Perhaps I really am the chosen reader.

I can’t really believe it, but I perhaps am the chosen reader.

There might be a worth trying it out.

And also… There’s nothing else to rely on now.

She was calm and cool. The runes she had just looked at were on the tip of her tongue as if they had greeted one another many times.

Like the lullabies she had heard in the past, the spell’s tune was somewhat similar.

I’m going to try it.

Louise stood up.

From the back of the seat, she started making her way to the front through the gap.

“What are you doing?! Just stay still! Argh! I can’t see the front! Hey!”

Like a snake, she slipped through with the gap with her small body. She made her way in front of the seat, where Saito was sitting. She sat her small bottom down in between Saito’s widened legs.

“…I can’t believe it but… I can’t really say it but… I might have been chosen. There might be some mistake though.” Louise muttered.

“Hah?”

“Just listen to me. Go near the warship. It might just be a hoax… but trying it out is better than just doing nothing. Besides, there’s no other way of sinking that warship…. The only way is for me to do it. I understand. I’ll try it.”

Saito was dumbfounded by Louise’s ramble to herself.

“Are you alright? You’ve finally gone crazy from being scared?”

Louise shouted at Saito.

“I told you to go near it didn’t I?! I’m your master! Familiars obey their master’s orders obediently!”

It was useless to go against Louise when she used that threatening attitude. Saito reluctantly approached the large warship.

The scatter bullets flew towards them. Going around to the left side would probably have the same result. The ship also had cannons sticking out from the bottom as well. The Lexington was like a porcupine with cannons.

“What are you doing?!”

“It’s impossible! I can’t get near it!”

As if suddenly thinking of something, Derflinger opened its mouth.

“Partner, go straight above the ship”

“Eh?”

“There’s a blind spot there. It’s where the cannons can’t reach.”

Saito rose above the Lexington like he was told.

Louise straddled Saito’s shoulders. She opened the windbreak. A strong wind blew across her face.

“Hey what are you doing?! Close it!”

“Until I give you the signal, keep circling around here”

Louise took a deep breath and closed her eyes.

Then, as if she were flaring up, she opened her eyes and started to read the runes written in the Founder’s Prayer book.

She read the spell amongst the roar of the engine. Saito was circling the above Lexington in the zero fighter like he was told to.

It was at that moment.

“Partner, behind you!”

Quickly looking behind, a dragoon could be seen flying towards them like a gale.

It was Waldo.

Mounted on top of the wind dragon, Waldo grinned. He had been hidden amongst the clouds above the Lexington, waiting for his chance to strike. So this was the mysterious dragoon who had crushed all the fire dragons. He didn’t have much chance of winning if he faced him front on. Which is why he had to aim for a weak spot.

To execute the plan, the most crucial thing was the warship. The enemy’s aim would definitely be this warship. And if he was a skilled enemy, he would be able to find the blind spot of the warship. Thus, hiding nearby and waiting was the best option. Waldo’s prediction was right.

His target started to do a dive.

I see… he avoided the fire dragons like that.

But, my wind dragon’s speed is different to that of the fire dragons.

Waldo steadily shortened the distance separating them.

With deep interest, he looked at the zero fighter.

It’s not a dragon. That’s… not something made from Halkeginia’s logic… the “Holy Lands”?

He saw a familiar face, with pinkish blond hair, inside the windbreak. The grin on Waldo’s face grew larger.

So you’re alive.

Then the one controlling the quasi dragon would be…

The left arm he had once lost throbbed.

His wind dragon’s breath wasn’t of any use, but he had his powerful spells. Gripping the reins with his artificial left hand, Waldo cast a spell. “Air Spear”. The air solidified to form a spear and flew towards them.

He couldn’t lose the dragon that was following them.
While Louise was riding his shoulders, Saito was beginning to feel frustrated.
But… if I die here, I won’t be able to protect Louise or Siesta. The runes on Saito’s left hand shone brightly.

He set the throttle to minimum and opened all the flaps. As if something was holding onto the zero fighter from the back, its speed decreased.

He pushed the control stick to the bottom left. At the same time, he stepped on the foot bar. The vivid earth and sky rotated before them.

The zero fighter had disappeared from Waldo’s sight, who had just finished casting his spell. He looked around him restlessly. They were anywhere to be seen. However, sensing a tinge of a murderous intent from behind, Waldo turned around. The zero fighter was smoothly spiralling down as if tracing a path inside a bottle. It quickly reached the back of the Waldo’s wind dragon. Followed by a bright light, the machine gun bullets tore through the wind dragon, which had thinner scales that the fire dragons. Waldo received bullets to the shoulder and back and his face distorted in pain. The wind dragon gave out a shriek. As if slowly gliding down, the dragon Waldo rode crashed to the ground.

Saito ascended the zero fighter once more. Even while he did those manoeuvres Louise straddled onto Saito’s shoulders firmly. Then again, Louise was always riding horses with skill. But Louise continued her incantation in a low voice. What the heck is she doing, Saito thought.

Eoruu Suunu Firu Yarunsakusa (エオルー・スーヌ・フィル・ヤルンサクサ)

A rhythm had started pulsating through Louise. She felt as though knew the rhythm from somewhere. With every word of the incantation, the rhythm grew stronger. It sharpened her senses, while not a single noise around reached her ears. It was as if something within her body was born, and was searching for a destination… Louise remembered what she was told once. When you recite an incantation of your own branch, a feeling similar to what Louise was feeling would be felt. Is it really what I’m feeling? Me, whose always been despised for being a zero. Me, who was said to have no talent in magic by teachers, parents, sisters and students. Is this the real me?

Osu Suunu Uryu Ru Rado (オス・スーヌ・ウリュ・ル・ラド)

She could feel a wave being born inside of her, slowly swelling.

Beoozusu Yuru Suvyueru Kano Oshera (ベオーズス・ユル・スヴュエル・カノ・オシェラ)

The wave inside her, searching for a destination, went berserk. Louise gave Saito a signal with her leg. Saito nodded and pushed the control stick down. The zero fighter began to swoop down at the Lexington below them. Opening her eyes, she timed her incantation.

“Void”

The legendary branch of magic.

I wonder how powerful it is?

No one knows.

Of course, there’d be no reason I’d know.

This was supposedly beyond legendary.

Jera Isa Unjyuu Hagaru Beookun Iru… (ジェラ・イサ・ウンジュー・ハガル・ベオークン・イル)

After the long incantation, the spell was complete. At that moment, Louise understood the power of the spell. It would swallow every person. Every person in her vision, would be swallowed by her spell. There were two options. Kill, or don’t kill. What was she meant to destroy? While the winds blew against her face, she looked down. A large warship appeared before her eyes. The Lexington warship. Following her impulse, she aimed at a single point and swung her wand down.

An unbelievable scene unfolded before Henrietta’s eyes. The warship that had been bombarding them… A ball of light had appeared in the sky. It was like a smaller version of the sun, and it expanded. And… swallowed it. It had swallowed the warship in the sky. The light continued to expand until it covered her vision. There was complete silence. Henrietta suddenly closed her eyes. The light of the sphere was so intense that anyone would think that their eyes would burn from staring at it. And then… after the light had faded, the whole fleet was on fire. The fleet led by the Lexington, had all their sails and decks burning. As if it were a lie, the head of the fleet that had been tormenting the Tristain troops, sank to the ground.

A tremor in the earth could be felt. The fleet had went crashing down. Henrietta was dumbfounded. Complete silence overcame them. Everyone stared at the unbelievable scene.

The first one to come round to himself was Cardinal Mazarini. He was looking at the silvery wings, shining under the sun in the sky. It was Saito’s zero fighter.

Mazarini cried out, “People! Look! The enemies’ fleet has been destroyed by the legendary Phoenix!”

“Phoenix? The immortal bird?”

Commotion spread across them.

“Look at that bird flying in the sky! That’s the legendary bird that’s said to come at Tristain’s hour of need! The Phoenix! The founder’s have blessed us!”

Shouts of joy could be heard everywhere.

“Long live Tristain! Long live the Phoenix!”

Henrietta asked Mazarini quietly, “Cardinal, the Phoenix… was it the truth? I haven’t heard of anything called the legendary Phoenix…”

Mazarini mischievously smiled.

“It’s a big lie. But, everyone’s judgement is lost at the moment. They can’t believe the scene they saw. Neither can I. However, the truth is that there was an unfamiliar bird fluttering about after the enemy fleet had fallen. There was no choice but to use it.”

“Hah…”

“What? No one cares if what I said was the truth or a lie. What they do care about is whether they’re dead or alive. In other words, victory or a loss.”

Mazarini peered into the princess’s eyes.

“You must use everything that you can. It’s the basics of politics and war. Remember it well, Princess. Because from today onwards, you are the ruler of Tristain.”

Henrietta nodded. It was just as the Cardinal had said. The thinking… could come later.

“The enemy’s morale will be down and they will no doubt be trying to flee. The fleet they had relied on is now gone. There’s not a better chance to strike.”

“Yes.”

“Princess. Shall we go forwards to victory?” Said Mazarini.

Henrietta nodded strongly once again. She held up her shining crystal wand.

“All troops, charge! The royal troops, follow me!”

Tired, Louise cuddled with Saito.

“Hey Louise.”

“Hm?” replied Louise, absent minedly.

A feeling of fatigue overcame her. But this was a nice tired feeling. It was fatigue that came with the satisfaction of accomplishing something.

“Can I ask you something?”

“Yeah.”

“What was that just then?”

“It’s a legend.”

“Legend?”

“I’ll explain later. I’m tired.”

Saito nodded and smiled. He patted Louise gently on the head.

Below them, the Tristain troops had just charged at the Albion forces. The vigor of the Tristain troops was obvious even to a novice. It was vigor that would triumph against enemies that outnumbered them.

“Yeah, later is ok.”

Looking at the village that had been scorched black, Saito wondered if Siesta was alright.

In the evening…
With her siblings, Siesta timidly came out of the forest. News that the Albion troops had been defeated reached the village people taking shelter in the forest.

The Albion troops were crushed by Tristain’s charge, and many had surrendered. Well, there weren’t any Albion soldiers strutting along the village around noon. The angry bellows, the clash or arms and the explosions had ended. Black smoke rose from the field, but the battle had ended.

A thunderous noise could be heard in the skies above. After looking up, a familiar object was flying in the sky. It was the “Dragon’s Raiment”. Siesta’s face brightened.

When the zero fighter landed on the field, Saito opened the windbreak. Someone from the forest, south of the village, came running towards him. It was Siesta. Saito jumped off the zero fighter and ran towards her.

Louise watched Saito as he was running off and sighed. Well, I guess it’s good that that girl is still living, but couldn’t he spend more time consoling me? The spell just then… “Explosion” of the void magic branch. It didn’t seem like it happened. Perhaps it didn’t feel like it happened because it was void magic. Am I really the “User of Void magic”? Is there some misunderstanding? But it explained how she was able to give Saito the legendary Gandalfr familiar powers. There are lots of legends aren’t there, she whispered.

Anyhow, it’ll probably be busy from here on. I don’t really feel it happened… and I can’t believe that I’m the one mentioned in the legend… Louise sighed. If this is a dream, I would be so relieved. But I’ve decided not to think too much about it. I should learn that from that idiot familiar. Although he’s the legendary familiar, it doesn’t seem like it at all. But perhaps that is for the best. Anyway, this “legend” stuff is too much for me.

“Hey, legendary mage”

“What, legendary sword?”

Derflinger had called out to Louise in a teasing tone.

“It’s alright being stubborn… but if you don’t go after him, he’ll get taken by that village girl.”

Louise’s cheeks went red.

“That would be ok.”

“Really?” whispered Derflinger.

Giving a cry of frustration Louise hopped out of the cockpit and cashed after Saito. Derflinger watched Louise’s face and said in large voice.

“She even understands that she’s the one mentioned in the legend… Perhaps her love life is more important to her. Humans around this age are beyond help.

While running, thoughts came across her mind. When she looked at Saito’s back, her pulse hastened. Her mind would go white. It was weird. That idiot. He even kissed me. Is that girl really that good? She might be cute. She’s good at cooking as well. I know boys like girls like that. But, I…I…

The Founder’s Prayer book, the Void magic branch… they completely left Louise’s mind for the time being.

If I don’t go after that familiar of mine, he’ll be gone somewhere.

If I don’t open my eyes wide and run, I’ll be left behind.

But, if it’s going to be like that… I’ll just continue chasing him.

I’ll chase him wherever he goes… and when he turns around, I’ll hit him good.

Zero no Tsukaima Registration

2007-11-17T00:37:49Z

Momogan:

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter10

2007-11-17T00:36:22Z

Momogan: uploaded chapter

News of the declaration of war had reached the Tristain Academy of Magic had arrived the following day. Contact had been delayed due to the palace being in complete chaos.

Louise, along with Saito, were waiting at the entrance of the Academy of Magic for a carriage from the palace. The carriage was to take them to Germania. However, only a breathless messenger came to the academy in the hazy morning.

After the messenger asked them where Osman’s room was, he dashed away quickly. The unusual scene caused Louise and Saito looked at each other. Sensing something had happened in the palace, the two of them rushed after the messenger.

Osman was occupied with the preparations of his attendance at the ceremony. As he was leaving the academy for a week, he was organising various documents and packing his luggage.

A loud knock came at the door.

“Who is it?”

The messenger from the palace burst into the room before his reply.

“Reporting from the palace! Albion has declared war on Tristain! The princess’s wedding has been postponed until further notice! The soldiers are currently heading towards La Rochelle! For safety reasons a command that all students and staff are to be confined within the castle has been placed!”

Osman’s face grew pale.

“A declaration of war? There’s going to be a battle?”

“Yes! The enemy forces have set camp at the fields of Tarbes and are glaring at our forces nearby La Rochelle.”

“The Albion forces must be very strong”

The messenger replied sorrowfully.

“The enemy forces are a dozen warships led by a huge ship called the Lexington. Their total number of troops is estimated to be around three thousand. Our main fleet has already been destroyed and rounding up all our troops, we only have around two thousand. We weren’t prepared for a war so that was all the troops we could deploy. However, the worst is that they have complete rule of the sky. Our troops will surely be decimated by their cannons.

“What’s the current situation?”

“Apparently the enemies’ dragoons are setting fire to the village of Tarbes… We requested aid from Germania, but they say the soonest they can arrive is in three weeks…”

Osman sighed and said, “… They’re planning to abandon us. During that period, Tristain’s towns will fall readily into the hands of the enemy.”

With their ears pressed against the door of the principal’s room, the two looked at each other. Louise’s face had become pale at the mention of war, along with Saito’s at the mention of Tarbes. Isn’t that Siesta’s village? Saito dashed off, while Louise panicked and followed him.

Saito reached the courtyard and started climbing on the zero fighter. Louise hugged his waist from behind.

“Where are you going?!”

“To Tarbes!”

“Why?!”

“Isn’t it obvious?! I’m going to save Siesta!”

Louise grabbed his arm and tried to shake him off, but he firmly clung on.

“You can’t! It’s a war! Even if you went, there’ll be no difference!”

“I have this zero fighter. The enemies are attacking with those airships right? This can fly too. I’ll figure something out.”

“What can you do with a toy like this?!”

“This isn’t a toy.”

Saito grabbed the zero fighter’s wing with his left hand. His rune shone.

“This is a weapon from my world. It’s a tool for killing people. It’s not a toy.”

Louise shook her head.

“Regardless whether this is a weapon from your world or not, there’s no way you can win against those large warships! Don’t you understand? You can’t make a difference! Just leave it up to the soldiers!” Said Louise, looking straight into Saito’s face.

This guy… this reckless familiar doesn’t know anything about war, Louise thought. This was different from the journey they had to Albion. It was a place filled with death and destruction. If a novice went, it would result only in death.

“He said that Tristain’s fleet had been wiped out didn’t he?”

Saito slowly patted Louise on the head and spoke in a low voice.

“It might not amount to anything. I can’t imagine beating those warships. But…”

“But what?”

“I don’t understand, but I’ve received these legendary familiar powers. If I were just a normal and plain person, I wouldn’t have thought of going to save them. But it’s different. I have Gandalfr’s power. I can perhaps save them. I can perhaps save Siesta…and those village people.”

“That probability is almost zero.”

“I know. But, it’s not zero. So, I’ll do it.”

Surprised, Louise replied.

“Are you an idiot!? You want to return to your own world right? How’s dying here going to help?!”

“Siesta treated me kindly. You too, Louise.”

Louise’s face went red.

“I’m not from this world. I don’t necessarily have to care what happens to this world either. But I want to at least protect the people who have treated me kindly.”

Louise noticed that Saito’s hands were shaking. Raising her head, she said, “Aren’t you scared? You idiot. Stop trying to act cool if you’re scared!”

“I’m scared. I’m even reluctant to do this. But that prince had said, the importance of protecting something, will make you forget the fear of death. I think he’s right. That time, when fifty thousand Albion soldiers came charging towards us… I wasn’t scared. I was busy thinking of protecting you, so I wasn’t scared. I’m not lying.”

“What are you saying? You’re just a commoner. You aren’t a courageous prince or anything.”

“I know. It’s got nothing to do with whether I’m a prince of a commoner. Which country you were born in, the time period… even which world, is irrelevant. If you are a man, then you would surely think that.”

Louise’s face started to distort.

“If you die, what will I do…? No… I, if you die…”

“I won’t die. I will come back. If I die, I won’t be able to protect you right?”

“I’m going as well.”

“No. You’re staying here”

“No, I’m going as well”

“You can’t.”

As his hard-found courage was about to escape him, Saito separated himself from Louise and climbed into the cockpit from the wing.

Suddenly he realised. He hadn’t entered any gasoline in.

Saito left Louise there and rushed off to Colbert’s laboratory. With her fists tightly clenched, she groaned. Why was he so stubborn! Even though I said it would be dangerous… Louise bit her lip and held back her tears. Nothing would come from crying. Louise looked at the zero fighter.

“What chance does this thing have of winning against Albion’s forces!”

Saito woke up the sleeping Colbert.

“Huh? What?”

“Mr Colbert! Have you made the gasoline?”

“Huh? Yes, I’ve made the amount you needed. It’s over there”

“Then help me carry it! Quickly!”

He carried the gasoline for him. Colbert, who was still asleep, didn’t know about the war. Saito didn’t bother explain.

“You’re going to fly it so early in the morning? At least let me freshen up.”

“We don’t have time for that”

Louise was nowhere to be seen. He was relieved. If Louise had pleaded him to not go once more, his determination would fade even more. There was no reason why he wouldn’t be scared. The prince did say that the importance of protecting something would make the fear of death go away but… nope. It was scary.

Even then, Saito sat at the cockpit and performed the necessary operations before starting the engine. Then, Colbert used his magic like before and the engine was running. The engine started with a loud noise and the propellers started to turn.

He checked the gauges. The runes on his left hand told him that everything was running as normal. He checked the machine gun in front of him. Bullets were loaded. The machine guns on the wings were also loaded.

Releasing the brakes, the zero fighter started moving. He headed towards the direction of the best take-off spot and looked to the front. “Austri” was not a small courtyard but his Gandalfr runes told him that it was a bit short for a runway. At that moment, Derflinger, who was leaning in the cockpit, said, “Partner, tell that noble to use wind to propel you from the back”

“Wind?”

“Yes, so that this thing can still fly with this distance.”

“How do you know that? You don’t even know a thing about airplanes”

“This is a ‘weapon’ right? I’m with you all the time, I know about it in general. Have you forgotten? I’m ‘legendary’”

Saito popped his head out from the windbreak and called out to Colbert. His voice didn’t reach him. He tried some gestures, telling him to cause wind to blow from the back. Colbert was someone who thought quickly on his feet. He understood Saito’s gestures and nodded.

The incantation for the spell finished. A strong gust of wind came from the back. He put on the goggles Siesta entrusted him and started taking off foot from the brake. He opened the cowl flaps and adjusted the propeller’s pitch lever. Weakening the brakes, he pushed the throttle lever down.

Like a spring, the zero fighter accelerated forward with great force. He pushed the control stick slightly forward. The tail had left the ground. The zero fighter was gliding. It approached the academy’s walls. Saito gulped.

“Partner! Now!”

Just as they were about to hit the wall, he pulled the control stick. The zero fighter flew up in an instant. Grazing the wall slightly, the zero fighter flew in the air. He retracted the wheels. The indicator light, bottom left from the gauges turned from green to red.

The zero fighter continued to ascend. Saito looked at the runes with a relieved expression.

“Wow! It’s flying! This is pretty interesting!” Derflinger said excitedly.

“Of course it is. It was made to fly.”

Under the bright sun, the zero fighter split the winds, and rose up to the sky of another world.

The fire at Tarbes had calmed but it had changed into a cruel battlefield. Battalions had been gathered in the field and were awaiting the moment they would clash with Tristain troops in the port city La Rochelle. Protecting them above were the dragons that had flew out of the Lexington ship. The Tristain dragoons would sporadically come and attack, but they had all been forced to retreat.

Before the battle, it had been decided that they would use the cannons of the warships to deal with the Tristain troops. And so, the fleet which was led by the Lexington prepared its cannons.

One dragoon on the lookout above Tarbes noticed above him, about two thousand away, an enemy dragoon was approaching them. The dragoon made the dragon cry out, alerting the others that an enemy was approaching.

Saito looked out from the windbreak and saw Tarbes below him. There was no trace of the simple, beautiful village he had seen before. The houses were scorched black with black smoke rising up. He clenched his teeth. He remembered how recently he and Siesta were looking out at the field. Siesta’s words replayed in his head.

“Isn’t this field beautiful? This is what I wanted to show Saito.”

A dragoon unit breathed fire at the forest located at the outskirts of the village. The forest was instantly sent up in flames.

Saito bit his lip. He could taste the blood from his mouth.

“I’ll kill you.” He said in a low voice.

Saito pushed the control stick to the bottom left while pressing the throttle firmly. The zero fighter started to swoop down towards Tarbes.

“What could one dragoon possible do?” Muttered the ascending dragoons who were preparing for the attack.

However, it had an unusual figure. It had two horizontal wings stretched out, as if the wings were fixed and didn’t flap. It also made a thunderous roar they had never heard of before.

Did such a dragon exist on Halkeginia?

However… no matter what dragon it was, it would be finished off with a single breath from the Albion fire dragons, just like the rest. When its wings are burnt it would probably go down. With this thought, they had already killed two of Tristain’s dragoons.

“This is the third” Said a dragoon awaiting the descending enemy, with the corner of his mouth bending.

He was surprised. It was fast, faster than any dragon.

Panicking, the dragoon made the dragon breath fire. At that moment, the wing of the descending enemy shone. Countless number of shining white things were flying towards him. Large holes opened up on the wings and the body of the dragon. A round entered the dragon’s mouth. A fire dragon has pockets of oil for strong combustion in its throat. The automatic cannon shells exploded deep in its throat and caught fire with the pockets. The fire dragon exploded.

Slipping by the dragon that had exploded midair, Saito continued to descend with the zero fighter. The zero fighter’s machine gun range was tens of times than that of the dragon’s breaths. Letting his rage take control of him, he fired the 20mm automatic cannon shells and the 7.7mm machine gun on both wings at the dragoons.

Four more dragons fluttered in the skies above the village. They had checked the dragon which exploded from the enemy’s attack. The attack wasn’t a breath. Which meant that it was probably a magic based attack. Whatever attack it may have been, one dragoon alone can’t do anything. Three dragoons ascended to attack.

“Three more are coming from the bottom left.” Said Derflinger in his usual tone.

Three dragoons were spread out below him and ascending.

“Don’t get hit by their breath. You’ll get burnt to ashes in an instant”

Saito nodded. He did a hundred and eighty degrees turn above the dragoons. Drawing a path similar to spiralling down a funnel in a bottle, he ended up facing the back of the dragoons. The dragoons couldn’t catch up. The speed of the fire dragons the dragoons were mounted, when converted into Earth’s terms, was about 150km/hr. The zero fighter’s speed was close to 400km/hr. It was like attacking something that wasn’t moving.

By the time the panicking dragoons had tried to face the other way, they had already been clearly targeted. Saito readied the pointer on the glass pane of the sighting device and pressed the throttle lever’s fire button.

A dull sound, followed by the shaking of the plane, the automatic cannons on both wings opened fire. The wings of the fire dragons broke, and they went spiralling down. In the next instant, Saito had put his foot down on the right foot bar and glided the zero fighter, taking aim at the next dragon. Saito fired again. Taking numerous hits from the automatic cannon on its torso, the fire dragon painfully shrieked and dropped towards the ground.

When the third had suddenly taken a dive to try and escape, the 7.7mm machine gun filled its body with punctured holes. The fire dragon died and dropped straight down.

Saito quickly made the airplane ascend, controlling the plane naturally. He switched the velocity level to high. Against dragons, the zero fighter which had a reciprocating engine, had the most advantage at these speeds. As the zero fighter descended, the velocity would increase. The first thing to do was to control the area above the enemy. With the shining runes on his left hand, he manoeuvred the zero fighter like a veteran.

Derflinger, who was looking out for him, told him his next target. Just as he was about direct the plane there, he heard a voice behind him.

“T-T-T-That’s incredible! These Albion dragons are reputed to be unmatchable yet they’re dropping like flies!”

Startled, Saito looked backwards. Louise’s head popped her head in the gap between the seat and the plane. Behind the seat was originally a stupidly big radio, but since this world didn’t have anyone who could contact through him the radio, he removed it while he was adjusting the plane. After taking that off, only the wires connected to the rudder were left. Louise had slipped in there.

“You were here all this time!? Get off!”

“There’s no way I can get off now!”

Louise’s hands held the Founder’s Prayer book. It seems like she didn’t go anywhere like he had thought and instead slipped inside the plane.

“It’s dangerous! You idiot!”

Louise firmly wrung his neck.

“Don’t forget! You’re! My! Familiar! So don’t! Just! Do! What! You want! I won’t! Forgive! You! Understood!?”

As the engine drowned her voice, she shouted in his ears.

“I’m your master! If the master’s not leading the way, then the familiar won’t listen! And I would hate that!”

Saito drooped his shoulders, sighing heavily. It seems like saying things like “It’s dangerous, don’t come” had absolutely no effect on Louise.

“What happens if you die?!”

“Then try harder! Even if you die, or I die, I will find some way to kill you!” She shouted at Saito with her eyes open.

Saito felt a headache coming from the absurd things coming out of her mouth.

“Partner, sorry for interrupting but…”

“What?”

“Ten from the right have just come”

The fire dragon’s breath came flying to them. At that instant, he pushed the control stick quickly to the left. The plane revolved around and dodged the breath of the dragon. Louise fell down in the plane with a small cry.

“Control it more elegantly!”

Saito shouted, “Don’t say ridiculous things!”, and made the plane which had just revolved, descend. With that, the dragoons couldn’t follow. Taking advantage of this moment, he made the plane ascend, and at its peak he turned it around. With the sun behind him, he descended again. Aiming at the dragoons who were chasing him, he fired the automatic cannons and the machine guns at them.

Louise, who had fallen down in the plane, was about to cry from the terror. “Perhaps I really shouldn’t have come?” Her fear asked her. She bit her kip and grasped the Founder’s Prayer book tightly. Didn’t I sneak on because I couldn’t let Saito die? Hey, Don’t pretend as if you’re fighting alone, I’m also fighting!

Even so, she couldn’t do anything. It was always like this, but this time she felt a tinge of regret.

But nevertheless, losing to your fear won’t come to anything.

She searched her pockets for the “Water” ruby ring Henrietta gave her, and put it on. She grasped that finger tightly.

“Princess, please protect us…” she whispered.

She patted the Founder’s Prayer book in her right hand softly.

In the end, she hadn’t finished the edict. She cursed her own lack of poetic talent. She was hoping to think of the edict on the carriage to Germania.

That’s right. I was going to go to Henrietta’s wedding ceremony and was waiting outside the academy’s gates for the carriage to arrive. And then, a war suddenly broke out. Destiny is a cynical thing. She opened the Founder’s Prayer book while muttering to herself. She was planning to pray to the founders for their safety. She flipped randomly to a page. Completely randomly opened it up. The “Water” ruby and the Founder’s Prayer book suddenly shone, completely surprising Louise.

“They got… wiped out? In only twelve minutes they got wiped out?”

Sir Johnston, the supreme commander of the invasion force, who was on the afterdeck of the Lexington ship looking over the preparations of the bombardment attack with the ship’s cannons, turned pale at the report.

“How many enemy units were there? A hundred? Tristain has that many dragoons left?”

“Sir. A-According to the report, only one.”

“A single unit?”

Johnston stood motionless with a dumbfounded expression. He threw his hat to the ground.

“Nonsense! Twenty dragoons wiping out from a single enemy unit? Surely you jest!”

Frightened at the supreme commander’s attitude, the messenger took a step back.

“According to the report, the enemy dragoon had incredible speed and agility, and also had strong long ranged magic based attacks. Our units were killed one by one…”

Johnston grabbed the messenger.

“What about Waldo?! Waldo, who was entrusted with the dragoons, what about him?! What happened to that cocky Tristainian?! Was he also killed?!”

“The viscount’s wind dragon are not included in the list of casualties. But… it seems like he wasn’t seen around…”

“So he betrayed us! Or otherwise he was too much of a coward! Whichever it was, we can’t trust him…”

Quietly reaching out his hands, Bowood said, “Reacting like that in front of all the soldiers will lower their morale, commander in chief”

Enraged, Johnston changed his direction of attack to Bowood.

“What are you saying?! It’s your fault that the dragoons got wiped out! Your unskilled commanding was basically inviting our precious dragoons to be wiped out! I will report this to His Excellency. I will report it!” Johnston yelled as he reached out to grab Bowood.

Bowood drew out his wand and jabbed Johnston’s stomache. The white of his eyes showing, Johnston fainted to the ground. He ordered the soldiers to carry him away.

“Should have just made him sleep in the first place,” Bowood thought.

Noise apart from that of explosions and cannons only rubbed people the wrong way. A single decision could be the difference between a win and a loss, especially during battle.

Bowood turned to the messenger who was looking at himself with a worried expression. He spoke with a calm, composed voice.

“Even though the dragoon force has been wiped out, the Lexington ship is still undamaged. Also, Waldo has probably devised a plan. Don’t worry about it, just put effort in what you’re doing.”

“A single unit killing twenty units? A hero eh…” Bowood whispered.

But at most a hero. And thus only an individual. No matter how much power an individual holds, there’ll be things he can change and things he can’t change.

“And this ship is the latter” Bowood whispered.

He gave out orders.

“Advance the whole fleet. Prepare the left cannons.”

After a while, far away, at the other end of the field of Tarbes, the battle array of Tristain’s troops, situated in La Rochelle, which was a natural stronghold due to the mountains around it, could be seen.

“All fleets advance slowly. Starboard the ship”

The fleet turned so that the Tristain forces would be facing their left side.

“Fire the left cannons. Continue firing until further orders.”

Then he gave an additional order.

“Upper part and the lower part, prepare the right cannons. Use the scatter bullets.”

Five hundred metres in front of the Tristain troops crowded within La Rochelle, the enemy force could be seen. It had the three colored Reconquista flag, and was approaching quietly. Never actually seeing an enemy before, Henrietta, mounted on a unicorn, was shaking. So that the soldiers around her wouldn’t see her shaking in fear, she closed her eyes to offer a prayer.

But… her fear did not stop so easily.

Henrietta looked up at the large enemy fleet and turned pale. It was Albion’s fleet. The side of the fleet shone. It was the enemy fire. The cannon shells pushed down by gravity were flying towards Tristain’s troops.

Impact.

Hundred of cannon shells dropped down at the troops in La Rochelle. Rocks, horses and people were thrown together, sent flying in the air. The troops were trying to flee from the overwhelming might before them. The place was drowned by the sound of thunderous roars.

“Calm down! Everyone calm down!” Henrietta shouted, driven by her fear.

Mazarini whispered in Henrietta’s ear.

“You need to calm down first. If the general is distraught, there’ll be chaos in the blink of an eye.”

Mazarini quickly whispered to the generals nearby. While Tristain was a small country, it was one filled with history. Its history included many righteous nobles. It had the largest number of mages composing its military strength out of all the countries.

By Mazarini’s command, the nobles created barriers of air within the openings of the mountains. The shells would hit them and break. But some of the shells had flown in. Screams would be heard with rocks and blood scattering.

“As soon as the enemy ends their bombardment, the enemy will most likely do an all out assault. There’s no other way but to face them.” Whispered Mazarini.

“Is there a chance of being victorious?”

Mazarini noticed that the soldiers were starting to tremble before the enemy bombardment. They had advanced with great vigour but… there are limits to people’s courage. But he did not want to tell the truth to the princess who made his remember something he had forgotten.

“We’re evenly matched.”

Impact. The ground below them shook like an earthquake.

Marzarini sorrowfully understood the situation.

The enemy had the backing of three thousand troops, while their forces, crumbling from the bombardment, only numbered two thousand.

There was no chance.

Louise looked at the letters that appeared in the light.

It was… written in ancient runes. As Louise took lessons seriously, she could read the ancient language.

Louise chased the letters in the light.

Foreword.

Henceforth, I shall record the truth I know. All materials in the world are comprised of fine grains. The four branches intervene with these fine grains and apply an influence, which transform them into spells. This was how “Fire”, “Water”, “Wind” and “Earth” became.

Louise was filled with curiosity. With an impatient feeling, Louise turned the page.

The gods bestowed upon me a greater strength. The fine grains, which the four branches bore influence over, are comprised of even finer grains. The power bestowed upon me by the gods, does not belong to any of the four. The branch I wield intervenes with even finer grains and applies an influence, transforming them into spells. A Zero that belongs to neither of the four. This so-called Zero is “Void”. I name the Zero the god’s have bestowed upon me “Void”.

“The branch of Void… Isn’t that a legend? Isn’t that the legendary branch?!”

Whispering to herself, Louise turned the page. Her pulse was racing.

Saito, who had wiped out the dragoon fleet, looked over the sky. Above the fields, he spotted the large warship within the gaps of the clouds, far away. Below that ship, was the port city La Rochelle in which he had previously spent a night at.

“Partner, that’s the head. No matter how many small fry you take down, if you don’t take down it… nothing will change…”

“I know”

“It’s impossible”

Saito remained silent and opened the throttle of the zero fighter. It was at full boost. The zero fighter ascended towards the large warship.

“It’s impossible, partner. No matter how much you try, it is impossible.”

Derflinger, who had evaluated the power difference, told Saito in his usual tone. However, Saito did not respond.

“I understand… but your partner is an idiot.”

Saito brought the zero fighter closer.

The right side of the ship shone. Aimed at Saito’s zero fighter, something was flying towards him. They were countless numbers of lead bullets. They pierced the plane with holes while shaking it. Breaking the windbreak, a shard grazed Saito’s cheek. A trickle of blood ran down.

“Don’t go near it! Their scatter bullets!” yelled Derflinger.

Saito made the zero fighter do a sudden dive, avoiding the second round of fire.

“Damn, they put small bullets in those large cannons!”

Saito bit his lip.

Not to mentioning sinking it, he couldn’t even draw close to it.

Behind the seat, Louise had lost herself in reading the Founder’s Prayer book. The thunderous noises did not reach her ear. She could only hear her own pulse louder and louder.

The one who is able to read this, will inherit my deeds, thoughts and objectives. They will become the bearer of this power. Be mindful, wielder of this power. For me and my brethren who have died unfulfilled, you should strive towards gaining back the “Holy Lands” stolen by heathens. “Void” is a powerful. Yet, the incantations are of great length and consume much energy. Take heed, incantator. At times, your life will diminish depending on the power. Thus, I choose the reader of this book. Even when one not qualified wears the ring, they cannot open this book. Only when the chosen reader wears a ring of “The four branches” can they open this book.

Burimiru Ru Rumiru Yuru Viri Vee Varutori (ブリミル・ル・ルミル・ユル・ヴィリ・ヴェー・ヴァルトリ)

Following, are my recordings of the “Void” spells I used. The first step of the very beginning. “Explosion”.

A spell in the ancient language followed after that. Dumbfounded, Louise whispered, “Founder Burimiru, aren’t you missing something? If I wasn’t wearing this ring, I wouldn’t be able to read the Founder’s Prayer book right? The stuff about the chosen reader… and the “take heed” section has no meaning then.”

And then she realized. Chosen reader… that means…

I’m the chosen reader?

I don’t really understand but… I can read the words. If I can read it, I can probably perform this spell written here. Louise remembered how she made explosions every time she recited an incantation. That’s… in other words, that’s the “Void” written about here?

When she thought about it, no one could tell her the reason why she made things explode. Her parents, her sisters, her teachers… her friends as well… they only laughed at her for being a “failure”. They didn’t think anything of the explosions.

Perhaps I really am the chosen reader.

I can’t really believe it, but I perhaps am the chosen reader.

There might be a worth trying it out.

And also… There’s nothing else to rely on now.

She was calm and cool. The runes she had just looked at were on the tip of her tongue as if they had greeted one another many times.

Like the lullabies she had heard in the past, the spell’s tune was somewhat similar.

I’m going to try it.

Louise stood up.

From the back of the seat, she started making her way to the front through the gap.

“What are you doing?! Just stay still! Argh! I can’t see the front! Hey!”

Like a snake, she slipped through with the gap with her small body. She made her way in front of the seat, where Saito was sitting. She sat her small bottom down in between Saito’s widened legs.

“…I can’t believe it but… I can’t really say it but… I might have been chosen. There might be some mistake though.” Louise muttered.

“Hah?”

“Just listen to me. Go near the warship. It might just be a hoax… but trying it out is better than just doing nothing. Besides, there’s no other way of sinking that warship…. The only way is for me to do it. I understand. I’ll try it.”

Saito was dumbfounded by Louise’s ramble to herself.

“Are you alright? You’ve finally gone crazy from being scared?”

Louise shouted at Saito.

“I told you to go near it didn’t I?! I’m your master! Familiars obey their master’s orders obediently!”

It was useless to go against Louise when she used that threatening attitude. Saito reluctantly approached the large warship.

The scatter bullets flew towards them. Going around to the left side would probably have the same result. The ship also had cannons sticking out from the bottom as well. The Lexington was like a porcupine with cannons.

“What are you doing?!”

“It’s impossible! I can’t get near it!”

As if suddenly thinking of something, Derflinger opened its mouth.

“Partner, go straight above the ship”

“Eh?”

“There’s a blind spot there. It’s where the cannons can’t reach.”

Saito rose above the Lexington like he was told.

Louise straddled Saito’s shoulders. She opened the windbreak. A strong wind blew across her face.

“Hey what are you doing?! Close it!”

“Until I give you the signal, keep circling around here”

Louise took a deep breath and closed her eyes.

Then, as if she were flaring up, she opened her eyes and started to read the runes written in the Founder’s Prayer book.

She read the spell amongst the roar of the engine. Saito was circling the above Lexington in the zero fighter like he was told to.

It was at that moment.

“Partner, behind you!”

Quickly looking behind, a dragoon could be seen flying towards them like a gale.

It was Waldo.

Mounted on top of the wind dragon, Waldo grinned. He had been hidden amongst the clouds above the Lexington, waiting for his chance to strike. So this was the mysterious dragoon who had crushed all the fire dragons. He didn’t have much chance of winning if he faced him front on. Which is why he had to aim for a weak spot.

To execute the plan, the most crucial thing was the warship. The enemy’s aim would definitely be this warship. And if he was a skilled enemy, he would be able to find the blind spot of the warship. Thus, hiding nearby and waiting was the best option. Waldo’s prediction was right.

His target started to do a dive.

I see… he avoided the fire dragons like that.

But, my wind dragon’s speed is different to that of the fire dragons.

Waldo steadily shortened the distance separating them.

With deep interest, he looked at the zero fighter.

It’s not a dragon. That’s… not something made from Halkeginia’s logic… the “Holy Lands”?

He saw a familiar face, with pinkish blond hair, inside the windbreak. The grin on Waldo’s face grew larger.

So you’re alive.

Then the one controlling the quasi dragon would be…

The left arm he had once lost throbbed.

His wind dragon’s breath wasn’t of any use, but he had his powerful spells. Gripping the reins with his artificial left hand, Waldo cast a spell. “Air Spear”. The air solidified to form a spear and flew towards them.

He couldn’t lose the dragon that was following them.
While Louise was riding his shoulders, Saito was beginning to feel frustrated.
But… if I die here, I won’t be able to protect Louise or Siesta. The runes on Saito’s left hand shone brightly.

He set the throttle to minimum and opened all the flaps. As if something was holding onto the zero fighter from the back, its speed decreased.

He pushed the control stick to the bottom left. At the same time, he stepped on the foot bar. The vivid earth and sky rotated before them.

The zero fighter had disappeared from Waldo’s sight, who had just finished casting his spell. He looked around him restlessly. They were anywhere to be seen. However, sensing a tinge of a murderous intent from behind, Waldo turned around. The zero fighter was smoothly spiralling down as if tracing a path inside a bottle. It quickly reached the back of the Waldo’s wind dragon. Followed by a bright light, the machine gun bullets tore through the wind dragon, which had thinner scales that the fire dragons. Waldo received bullets to the shoulder and back and his face distorted in pain. The wind dragon gave out a shriek. As if slowly gliding down, the dragon Waldo rode crashed to the ground.

Saito ascended the zero fighter once more. Even while he did those manoeuvres Louise straddled onto Saito’s shoulders firmly. Then again, Louise was always riding horses with skill. But Louise continued her incantation in a low voice. What the heck is she doing, Saito thought.

Eoruu Suunu Firu Yarunsakusa (エオルー・スーヌ・フィル・ヤルンサクサ)

A rhythm had started pulsating through Louise. She felt as though knew the rhythm from somewhere. With every word of the incantation, the rhythm grew stronger. It sharpened her senses, while not a single noise around reached her ears. It was as if something within her body was born, and was searching for a destination… Louise remembered what she was told once. When you recite an incantation of your own branch, a feeling similar to what Louise was feeling would be felt. Is it really what I’m feeling? Me, whose always been despised for being a zero. Me, who was said to have no talent in magic by teachers, parents, sisters and students. Is this the real me?

Osu Suunu Uryu Ru Rado (オス・スーヌ・ウリュ・ル・ラド)

She could feel a wave being born inside of her, slowly swelling.

Beoozusu Yuru Suvyueru Kano Oshera (ベオーズス・ユル・スヴュエル・カノ・オシェラ)

The wave inside her, searching for a destination, went berserk. Louise gave Saito a signal with her leg. Saito nodded and pushed the control stick down. The zero fighter began to swoop down at the Lexington below them. Opening her eyes, she timed her incantation.

“Void”

The legendary branch of magic.

I wonder how powerful it is?

No one knows.

Of course, there’d be no reason I’d know.

This was supposedly beyond legendary.

Jera Isa Unjyuu Hagaru Beookun Iru… (ジェラ・イサ・ウンジュー・ハガル・ベオークン・イル)

After the long incantation, the spell was complete. At that moment, Louise understood the power of the spell. It would swallow every person. Every person in her vision, would be swallowed by her spell. There were two options. Kill, or don’t kill. What was she meant to destroy? While the winds blew against her face, she looked down. A large warship appeared before her eyes. The Lexington warship. Following her impulse, she aimed at a single point and swung her wand down.

An unbelievable scene unfolded before Henrietta’s eyes. The warship that had been bombarding them… A ball of light had appeared in the sky. It was like a smaller version of the sun, and it expanded. And… swallowed it. It had swallowed the warship in the sky. The light continued to expand until it covered her vision. There was complete silence. Henrietta suddenly closed her eyes. The light of the sphere was so intense that anyone would think that their eyes would burn from staring at it. And then… after the light had faded, the whole fleet was on fire. The fleet led by the Lexington, had all their sails and decks burning. As if it were a lie, the head of the fleet that had been tormenting the Tristain troops, sank to the ground.

A tremor in the earth could be felt. The fleet had went crashing down. Henrietta was dumbfounded. Complete silence overcame them. Everyone stared at the unbelievable scene.

The first one to come round to himself was Cardinal Mazarini. He was looking at the silvery wings, shining under the sun in the sky. It was Saito’s zero fighter.

Mazarini cried out, “People! Look! The enemies’ fleet has been destroyed by the legendary Phoenix!”

“Phoenix? The immortal bird?”

Commotion spread across them.

“Look at that bird flying in the sky! That’s the legendary bird that’s said to come at Tristain’s hour of need! The Phoenix! The founder’s have blessed us!”

Shouts of joy could be heard everywhere.

“Long live Tristain! Long live the Phoenix!”

Henrietta asked Mazarini quietly, “Cardinal, the Phoenix… was it the truth? I haven’t heard of anything called the legendary Phoenix…”

Mazarini mischievously smiled.

“It’s a big lie. But, everyone’s judgement is lost at the moment. They can’t believe the scene they saw. Neither can I. However, the truth is that there was an unfamiliar bird fluttering about after the enemy fleet had fallen. There was no choice but to use it.”

“Hah…”

“What? No one cares if what I said was the truth or a lie. What they do care about is whether they’re dead or alive. In other words, victory or a loss.”

Mazarini peered into the princess’s eyes.

“You must use everything that you can. It’s the basics of politics and war. Remember it well, Princess. Because from today onwards, you are the ruler of Tristain.”

Henrietta nodded. It was just as the Cardinal had said. The thinking… could come later.

“The enemy’s morale will be down and they will no doubt be trying to flee. The fleet they had relied on is now gone. There’s not a better chance to strike.”

“Yes.”

“Princess. Shall we go forwards to victory?” Said Mazarini.

Henrietta nodded strongly once again. She held up her shining crystal wand.

“All troops, charge! The royal troops, follow me!”

Tired, Louise cuddled with Saito.

“Hey Louise.”

“Hm?” replied Louise, absent minedly.

A feeling of fatigue overcame her. But this was a nice tired feeling. It was fatigue that came with the satisfaction of accomplishing something.

“Can I ask you something?”

“Yeah.”

“What was that just then?”

“It’s a legend.”

“Legend?”

“I’ll explain later. I’m tired.”

Saito nodded and smiled. He patted Louise gently on the head.

Below them, the Tristain troops had just charged at the Albion forces. The vigor of the Tristain troops was obvious even to a novice. It was vigor that would triumph against enemies that outnumbered them.

“Yeah, later is ok.”

Looking at the village that had been scorched black, Saito wondered if Siesta was alright.

In the evening…
With her siblings, Siesta timidly came out of the forest. News that the Albion troops had been defeated reached the village people taking shelter in the forest.

The Albion troops were crushed by Tristain’s charge, and many had surrendered. Well, there weren’t any Albion soldiers strutting along the village around noon. The angry bellows, the clash or arms and the explosions had ended. Black smoke rose from the field, but the battle had ended.

A thunderous noise could be heard in the skies above. After looking up, a familiar object was flying in the sky. It was the “Dragon’s Raiment”. Siesta’s face brightened.

When the zero fighter landed on the field, Saito opened the windbreak. Someone from the forest, south of the village, came running towards him. It was Siesta. Saito jumped off the zero fighter and ran towards her.

Louise watched Saito as he was running off and sighed. Well, I guess it’s good that that girl is still living, but couldn’t he spend more time consoling me? The spell just then… “Explosion” of the void magic branch. It didn’t seem like it happened. Perhaps it didn’t feel like it happened because it was void magic. Am I really the “User of Void magic”? Is there some misunderstanding? But it explained how she was able to give Saito the legendary Gandalfr familiar powers. There are lots of legends aren’t there, she whispered.

Anyhow, it’ll probably be busy from here on. I don’t really feel it happened… and I can’t believe that I’m the one mentioned in the legend… Louise sighed. If this is a dream, I would be so relieved. But I’ve decided not to think too much about it. I should learn that from that idiot familiar. Although he’s the legendary familiar, it doesn’t seem like it at all. But perhaps that is for the best. Anyway, this “legend” stuff is too much for me.

“Hey, legendary mage”

“What, legendary sword?”

Derflinger had called out to Louise in a teasing tone.

“It’s alright being stubborn… but if you don’t go after him, he’ll get taken by that village girl.”

Louise’s cheeks went red.

“That would be ok.”

“Really?” whispered Derflinger.

Giving a cry of frustration Louise hopped out of the cockpit and cashed after Saito. Derflinger watched Louise’s face and said in large voice.

“She even understands that she’s the one mentioned in the legend… Perhaps her love life is more important to her. Humans around this age are beyond help.

While running, thoughts came across her mind. When she looked at Saito’s back, her pulse hastened. Her mind would go white. It was weird. That idiot. He even kissed me. Is that girl really that good? She might be cute. She’s good at cooking as well. I know boys like girls like that. But, I…I…

The Founder’s Prayer book, the Void magic branch… they completely left Louise’s mind for the time being.

If I don’t go after that familiar of mine, he’ll be gone somewhere.

If I don’t open my eyes wide and run, I’ll be left behind.

But, if it’s going to be like that… I’ll just continue chasing him.

I’ll chase him wherever he goes… and when he turns around, I’ll hit him good.

Zero no Tsukaima

2007-11-17T00:35:43Z

Momogan:

== Updates ==

++Sticky!++

Visit the [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/index.php Baka-Tsuki Project Forum] to discuss this series and other information from Baka-Tsuki.

You can [http://project.baka-tsuki.net/index.php?title=Zero_no_Tsukaima:teaser read the teaser] by Enoylawnisk on [http://z4.invisionfree.com/aquastar/index.php?showtopic=3312&st=240&p=3811474 Aquastar Anime/Manga Forums]

----

Old updates can be found on the [[Znt_archive_page|Archive Page]]

*November 08, 2007
*Volume 3, Chapter 02 script is complete. This is the first script from new translator [[user:Momogan|Momogan]], so please give a warm Baka-Tsuki welcome for [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] contribution!

----

== This Project is a Joint Collaboration ==

[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=246 Joint Collaboration] with [http://www.kawaiiheavens.net/index.php?z=subcategory&id=17 Kawaii Heavens] who are also working on the manga version of this series.

[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=248 Baka-Tsuki Members who are Interested in this series please read this]

==== Collaboration Partners ====

This project is a joint effort with the following active group(s).

* [http://www.kawaiiheavens.net/ Kawaii Heavens]
::*All current chapters

==== Previous Collaboration Partners ====
* [http://www.k-neko.net/ Kuroneko]
::*Chapter 01
::*Chapter 02

=== [[Translators_Zero_no_Tsukaima_Registration|Registration]] ===

Translators are requested to mark the chapter they are planning or currently translating on the [[Translators_Zero_no_Tsukaima_Registration|Registration Page]] for all Zero no Tsukaima chapters.

----

== ''Zero no Tsukaima'' series by Noboru Yamaguchi ==

===Volume 1 - Zero's Familiar / ゼロの使い魔===

'''Kingdom of Magic'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume1_Insert_&_Back Cover|Insert & Back Cover]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - I'm a Familiar]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Louise the Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Legend]]

'''Gandalfr'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Familiar's Day]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Kirche the Ardent]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Tristain's Arms Dealer]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Fouquet the Crumbling Earth]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Staff of Destruction]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 2 - Albion of the Wind / 風のアルビオン===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - A Secret Boat]] - [Proofreading Stage]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Her Majesty's Melancholy]] - [Proofreading Stage]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Childhood Friend's Request]] - [50% Translated]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Port City - La Rochelle]] - [Proofreading Stage]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A Rest Day Before Leaving]] - [10% Translated]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The White Country]] - [Proofreading Stage]
::*Chapter 7 - The Prince of a Dying Country [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|~Preview~]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Eve Before the Final Battle in Newcastle]] - [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|~Preview~]]
::*Chapter 9 - The Final Battle

=== Volume 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book / 始祖の祈祷書===

::*Chapter 1 - Lineage of Zero
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Louise's Lovesickness]]
::*Chapter 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Love Triangle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Arsenal and the Royal Family]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Treasure Hunting]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Dragon's Raiment]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Colbert's Laboratory]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter9|Chapter 9 - Declaration of War]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter10|Chapter 10 - The Void]]

=== Volume 4 - The Water Spirit of Oath / 誓約の水精霊===

::*Prologue
::*Chapter 1 - The Saint
::*Chapter 2 - Saito goes Shopping in the Triumphant Town
::*Chapter 3 - The Sailor Outfit and Louise's Jealousy
::*Chapter 4 - Tabitha's Secret
::*Chapter 5 - The Strength of a Love Potion
::*Chapter 6 - The Water Spirit
::*Chapter 7 - Andvari's Ring
::*Chapter 8 - Reunion with Falsehood
::*Chapter 9 - Confrontation of Sadness
::*Epilogue

=== Volume 5 - Tristania's Holiday / トリスタニアの休日===

::*Chapter 1 - The "Charming Faeries" Inn
::*Chapter 2 - The Encounter with the Flame and the Friendship with the Wind
::*Chapter 3 - Tristania's Holiday

note : These are loose translations. >_>

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: [[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] & [[user:Se-chan|Se-Chan]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Momogan|Momogan]]
::*[[user:Claies|Claies]]
::*[[user:christof|christof]]
::*[[user:naturesbless|naturesbless]]

'''A.W.O.L'''
::*''None''

'''M.I.A'''
::*[[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]]
<

'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:Sushi-Y|Sushi-Y]]
::*[[user:Nidema|Nidema]]
::*[[user:SaiyaJedi|SaiyaJedi]] <- aka "SaitoFromEarth"

=== Editors ===

This is the Project Editorial Team.
They will regularly patrol the projects to prevent vandalism & make sure the guidelines are implemented. If you have any inquiries about certain edits please contact any one of the members.

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Se-chan|Se-Chan]]
::*[[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]
::*[[user:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]]
::*[[user:Darkoneko|Darkoneko]]
::*[[user:Rednal|Rednal]]
'''A.W.O.L'''
::*[[user:Bicube|Bicube]]
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
'''M.I.A'''
::*[[user:Nandeyanen|Nandeyanen]]
'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]]
::*[[user:BlckKnght|BlckKnght]]
::*[[user:Crowkenobi|Crowkenobi]]
::*[[user:Andiyar|Andiyar]]

== Series Overview ==
* Volume 1 - Zero's Familiar / ゼロの使い魔
* Volume 2 - Albion of the Wind/ 風のアルビオン
* Volume 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book / 始祖の祈祷書
* Volume 4 - The Water Spirit of Oath / 誓約の水精霊
* Volume 5 - Tristania's Holiday / トリスタニアの休日
* Volume 6 - The Flame Red Jewel of Redemption / 贖罪の炎赤玉
* Volume 7 - The Silver Pentecost / 銀の降臨祭
* Volume 8 - The Serenade of Nostalgia / 望郷の小夜曲
* Volume 9 - The Ball of Twin Moons / 双月の舞踏会
* Volume 10 - The Hero of Ivaldi / イーヴァルディの勇者
* Volume 11 - A Duet of Recollection / 追憶の二重奏
* Volume 12 - The Fairies' Holiday / 妖精達の休日
* Side Story - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険

Talk:Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter4

2007-11-16T18:37:21Z

Momogan:

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter9

2007-11-16T16:24:16Z

Momogan:

The Germanian king, Albrecht the Third, had arranged for princess Henrietta’s wedding ceremony to take place in Germania’s capital, Vindobona. The date of the ceremony… the first day of the Nyuui (ニューイ) month.

Currently, the Mercator flagship fleet of Tristain was to welcome the guests of the New Albion government by leading them to La Rochelle, where they would stay anchored in the skies above it.

The commander in chief of the fleet, Count La Ramée, sat in the quarterdeck in formal attire. Next to him, captain Fevisu (フェヴィス) was stroking his moustache. It was far past the arranged time.

“Those guys sure are late Captain.”

La Ramée replied with an irritated voice.

“Those Albion dogs who killed their king with their own hands are probably still busy acting like dogs”

The sailor on the top deck suddenly informed him of the fleet’s approach in a loud voice.

“A fleet! From the left!”

With a large ship leading in front, which could easily be mistaken as a cloud, the Albion fleet had started to descend.

“So that’s the standard of Albion’s ‘Royal Sovereign’ fleet…” Said the captain, watching the large ship in awe.

It was the ship that would have had the ambassador in it.

“Something that no one would want to meet on a battlefield, that’s for sure.”

The Albion fleet descended to Tristain's level and signaling messages could be seen hoisted on the mast.

“We thank you for your fleet’s welcome. This is the captain of Albion’s Lexington.”

“We have an admiral on board! Using a captain to correspond… we’re being treated like fools” the captain said resentfully, while looking over Tristain’s weak array of ships.

“They’re probably thinking the world is within their hands now that that they have that ship. Reply to them with ‘We give you our warmest welcome. This is the chief in command of the Tristain fleet’”

La Ramée’s words were passed on to the sailor who was standing on the mast. The signaling flag for the message was then hoisted up.

The Albion fleet fired their cannons. It was a cannon salute. There were no shells inside the cannon, they had merely let gunpowder explode.

However, when the Lexington fleet did a mere cannon salute, the air around it shook. La Ramée retreated slightly. If shells were used, they couldn’t possibly reach the distance separating them. Even while understanding this, the force of the cannons of the Lexington fleet was able to make the experienced admiral retreat.

“Fire our cannons in response”

“How many shells shall we fire? For the top nobles, eleven is required.”

The number of shells to be fired was depended upon the person’s rank and social status.

“Seven will do” ordered La Ramée watching with a grin on his face like a stubborn child.

“Prepare the cannons! Seven shots, one by one! Fire when they’re ready!”

On the afterdeck of the Lexington flagship fleet, Bowood was looking to the left at the Tristain fleet. Next to him, was Sir Johnston, the commander in chief, and also the person commanding the entire invasion squad. Being a member of the council of nobles, Cromwell trusted him deeply. However, he had no experience. He was a politician after all.

“Captain…” Johnston said to Bowood in a worried voice.

“Sir?”

“Is it alright to go so close to them? We have those new model long range cannons equipped right? Draw some distance. His Excellency has entrusted me with important soldiers.”

“Cromwell’s puppet huh…” Bowood whispered coldly to himself.

“Yes we do have those new model cannons, but if we fire from maximum range, they won’t hit”

“But I bear his Excellency’s task of letting off those soldiers safely in Tristain. We can’t have the soldiers being scared. Their morale will drop.”

“The ones being scared are not the soldiers I think…” Bowood thought.

Ignoring Johnston, he lay down a new command. In the sky, there is no law after all.

“Prepare the left cannons”

“Yes sir! Prepare the left cannons!”

The sailors on the deck started to load the cannons with gunpowder and shells.

A thunderous roar could be heard from the Tristain fleet, which was aiming for the skies. It was the Tristain fleet firing their cannons in response to the cannon salute.

The battle plan had commenced.

During that moment, Bowood had turned into a soldier. The political details, his human feelings, the cowardice and foul play of this operation were all forgotten. As the captain of the Lexington fleet of The Republic of the Holy Albion, he proceeded to rapidly issue orders.

The crew of the old Hobart ship trailing at the end of the fleet had finished their preparations, and started to evacuate via the boats they had made levitate with the “Fly” spell.

A startling scene unfolded before La Ramée’s eyes. The ship trailing at the end… the oldest and one of the smallest ships had started to go up in flames.

“What? A fire? Was it an accident?” whispered Fevisu (フェヴィス)

The next instant, another startling thing occurred. The ship that was on fire was surrounded by flames and exploded in the air.

The Albion ship was reduced to ruins and came crashing down to the ground.

“W-What is this? Did the fire catch on to the ammunition storage?”

The Mercator ship was in an uproar.

“Calm down! Calm down!” Fevisu (フェヴィス) yelled at the sailors.

A flag signal was sent from the Lexington ship. A sailor started reading the signals with a telescope.

“From the Lexington fleet captain. Explain the meaning behind sinking Hobart”

“Sinking? What is he saying?! It exploded by itself!”

La Ramée was panicking.

“Send a reply. ‘The firing from my ship was a response to your salute. They didn’t contain any shells’”

A reply was sent promptly by the Lexington.

“The attack by your ship was not without cannon shells. We shall return your intent of war”

“What nonsense!”

La Ramée’s cry was drowned by the bombardment of the Lexington.

Impact. The mast of the Mercator broke off and a few holes been made in the deck.

“How can their cannons reach such a distance?!” said a surprised Fevisu (フェヴィス) on the shaking deck.

“Send a message! ‘Cease fire, we have no intent of war’”

The Lexington sent a barrage of cannon shells as a reply.

Impact. The ship was shaking and fires had started here and there.

Like a shriek, Mercator’s message repeated over and over.

“We repeat! Cease fire! We have no intent of war!”

The Lexington’s fire showed no signs of stopping.

Impact. La Ramée’s body was sent flying out of Fevisu’s (フェヴィス) sight.

At the same time, from the shock of the impact, Fevisu (フェヴィス) collapsed to the ground. He realized suddenly. The attack was all planned. They didn’t have any intention of a “good-willed visit” at all. They were all deceived by Albion.

The ship had started to go up in flames and the injured sailors were groaning in pain. Shaking his head while standing up, Fevisu (フェヴィス) yelled, “The commander in chief has died! The flagship captain will now take control of the fleet! A report on the damages! Full speed ahead! Prepare the right cannons!”

“So they’ve finally realized.” Said Waldo, who was standing next to Bowood, leisurely watching the Tristain fleet. Waldo also did not think the commander in chief, Johnston, who was worth nothing of the title, could do much. The strategy of landing the soldiers was actually entirely commanded by him.

“Seems like it, viscount. However, it seems we will win soon enough.”

The Albion fleet, which had superior mobility, had already taken actions to suppress the full on charge on the Tristain fleet.

The Albion fleet kept a fixed distance, and continued firing their cannons. Their fleet number was twice that of Tristain’s and in addition they had the huge Lexington ship, which had new model cannons. There was no contest in firepower.

As if they were tormenting the Tristain fleet, they continued their fire. The Mercator, which was already on fire, had started to slant. In an instant, the Mercator disappeared from the skies with a deafening roar. It had exploded. None of the ships in the Tristain fleet were undamaged. Losing the flagship, the fleet was thrown into chaos.

Destroying them was only a matter of time now. Ships could be seen hanging their white flags already.

On the Lexington ship, cries of “Long live Albion! Long live the holy king Cromwell!” could be heard. Bowood knitted his eyebrows. During the days of the Royal Air force, no one used to chant things like “Long live so and so” during battle. Even the commander in chief, Johnston had joined in.

“Captain, a new page in history has begun.” Said Waldo

As if mourning for his enemies who didn’t even have a chance to cry out in pain, Bowood whispered, “No, only a war has begun.”

Soon after the news of the entire fleet in La Rochelle had been wiped out, a declaration of war had been issued by Albion. It blamed Tristain for breaking the non-aggression treaty by attacking their fleet without reason, and lastly stated “As an act of self defense, The Holy Republic of Albion shall declare war on the kingdom of Tristain.”

The palace, which had been busily occupied with Henrietta’s departure for Germania, was suddenly thrown into a state of confusion from the events.

The generals, cabinet ministers and the like immediately held a meeting. But the meeting was just a disordered ramble. Opinions that they should inquire Albion about the circumstances of the events, or that they should dispatch messengers requesting aid were thrown about.

Sitting in the meeting’s seat of honor was a shocked Henrietta. She was wearing her beautiful wedding dress that had just been finished stitching. It was originally planned for her to head to Germania by a carriage after the dress had been finished.

She was like a blooming flower in the meeting room. But no one had even noticed.

“Albion states that our fleet attacked them first! However our side says they only did a cannon salute”

“Accidents can cause misunderstandings.”

“Let’s hold a meeting in Albion to sort this out! Perhaps there is still a chance to mend this misunderstanding!”

While the powerful nobles stated their opinions, the Cardinal Mazarini nodded.

“Right. Dispatch a special envoy to Albion. We will approach this cautiously, before it turns into a total war over a mere misunderstanding.”

At that moment, an urgent report arrived.

The messenger carrying the letter from the carrier owl, rushed into the meeting room.

“It’s an urgent report! After landing, the Albion fleet has started capturing land!”

“Where did they land?”

“The outskirts of La Rochelle! It seems like in the field of Tarbes!”

In the garden of her parent’s house, Siesta hugged her young siblings, watching the skies with an uneasy face. An explosive sound was heard not long before in the direction of La Rochelle. Surprised, she went out to the garden and saw the dreadful scene in the sky. Numerous ships were on fire and were falling down, crashing onto the mountain’s surface and dropping into the middle of the forest.

The village was in a state of confusion. After a short while, a large ship had descended from the sky. The ship, so large that it could be easily mistaken for a cloud, anchored itself by dropping it’s anchor on the field of the village.

Numerous dragons flew out of it.

“Sister, what’s happening?” asked her younger brothers and sisters.

“Let’s get in the house” urged Siesta, hiding her fear.

In the house, her parents were looking out the windows with troubled expressions.

“Isn’t that the Albion fleet?” her father said, looking at the ship anchored on the field.

“Could it be … A war?”

Her father shook his head.

“That’s not possible. We have a non-aggression treaty with Albion. The lord proclaimed that only recently.”

“Then what was all the ships falling down about?”

The dragons flying above the ship headed towards the village. Her father grasped his wife and stepped away from the window. With large cries, the dragons flew within the village and set the houses on fire.

Her mother screamed. The house was alight and the glass from the windows scattered everywhere. The village was saturated in the blazing flames, roaring of the dragons and the shrieking of the people. Carrying her unconscious mother, the father turned to Siesta, who was shaking.

“Siesta! Take your siblings and run to the forest!”

Straddling a large wind dragon, a smile appeared on Waldo’s face as he trampled on his home country. The dragoons under his command rode fire dragons. A wind dragon cannot match a fire dragon in power, but they surpass them in speed. He had chosen the wind dragon solely because he was commanding. To clear the path for the main unit of soldiers, Waldo mercilessly set the village on fire. In the background, soldiers were dropping down one by one with ropes from the Lexington ship. The field was an excellent strategic foothold for the invading troops.

From the direction of the field, dozens of the neighboring lord’s troops were charging forward. If they were to attack the troops disembarking from the field, it would become a tight situation. Waldo signaled his underlings to crush the small opposition force. A barrage of fire magic flew at the dragons but still, they ferociously charged forward. And so the reckless force was utterly devastated by the dragon’s flames.

It was past noon. Reports of the events came bursting in the conference room.

“The lord of Tarbes has died in battle!”

“The scout sent to investigate the dragoons has not returned!”

“We still haven’t received a reply from Albion regarding out enquiries!”

Meaningless discussions repeated themselves in the conference room.

“We should request aid from Germania!”

“Aggravating the matter like that would…”

“How about attacking them with our whole dragoon force?”

“Round up the remaining ships! All of them! No matter how old or small!”

“Let’s dispatch a special envoy! Attacking them will only give them an excuse to engage in a total war!”

The meeting could not reach an agreement. Mazarini was having difficulty coming to a conclusion himself. He was still hoping for a way to settle things diplomatically.

Amongst the heated debate, Henrietta looked at the “wind” ruby she wore on her ring finger. It was a memento of Wales. She was reminded of the man’s face she entrusted herself to.

Did I not vow to this ring back then?

If my dear Wales has courageously died then… I too should try live courageously.

“Tarbes is up in flames!”

She was surprised at her own voice but quickly came back to herself. With a deep breath, she stood up. Everyone looked at her. Henrietta spoke with a trembling voice.

“Aren’t you all ashamed of yourselves?”

“Princess?”

“Our lands are being captured by enemies. There are things to do before bickering about alliances and special envoys isn’t there?

“But… princess… It’s just some tension caused by a misunderstanding.”

“Misunderstanding? How can you still say that? Sinking a ship during the cannon salute is a bit extreme isn’t it?”

“We have signed a non-aggression treaty. It is an accident.”

“And that treaty is as easily broken as paper. They didn’t have any intention of keeping that treaty. It was just a lie to gain time. Albion’s actions clearly show that they have the intention of war.”

“But…”

Henrietta hit the table and started yelling.

“The blood of people are being spilled while we are doing this! Is it not the duty of nobles to protect them? For what reason do we bear royal and noble names? Have they not let us reign over them so we can protect them in times of need like this?”

Everyone was speechless. Henrietta continued with a cold voice.

“You’re all scared, aren’t you. Albion is a large country after all. If we counterattack our chances of winning are slim. Is it because you will be made responsible as one of the people involved in the counter attack after the battle is lost? You all plan to stay reserved to lengthen your lives?”

“Princess” Interjected Mazarini.

However, Henrietta continued.

“Then I will ride forth. You can continue your meeting here”

Henrietta burst out of the conference room. Mazarini and numerous nobles tried to hold her back.

“Princess! You should rest before your wedding!”

“Ugh! It’s so hard to run in this!”

Henrietta tore her wedding dress so that it was above her knees and threw the torn piece at Mazarini’s face.

“Perhaps you can go get married”

“My carriage and my guards! Come!” she yelled when she reached the courtyard.

Her carriage was brought, led by holy beasts known as unicorns.

The refraining magical defense squad in the courtyard assembled at once at Henrietta’s call.

She unfastened one unicorn and straddled it.

“I shall command all the troops! Regiments, assemble!”

Knowing the situation, every soldier saluted simultaneously.

Henrietta gave the unicorn’s stomach a hit.

The unicorn magnificently raised its hooves up high under the bright sun and set off.

“Follow the princess!” cried the soldiers while following Henrietta, mounted on the beasts.

“Follow! A delay brings shame to the family name!”

The nobles in the courtyard dashed out. Contact was made to the regiments scattered about the town.

Watching this absent mindedly, Mazarini looked up at the skies.

I knew we would go to war with Albion someday, despite my efforts, but… our country is not prepared.

He was not actually concerned about his own life. He bore the worries of the country in his own way, and for the sake of the people, he had reached such a judgement. Even if it meant a small sacrifice, he didn’t want to engage in a lost battle.

But, it was as the princess said. His efforts and devotion to the diplomacy had been boiled away. What use is clinging to it? There are things to be taken care of first.

One of the high-class nobles whispered in Mazarini’s ear.

“Cardinal, about the special envoy…”

Mazarini slapped the nobles face with his cap. He coiled the torn piece from the wedding dress, which Henrietta had thrown at him, on his head.

“All of you! To your horses! If we let the princess go alone we will be forever cast in shame!”

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter2

2007-11-16T09:16:59Z

Momogan:

==Louise’s Lovesickness==

The following morning after returning from Albion, Louise’s attitude began to change.
To say it simply, she started to become nicer.
After waking up, Saito prepared the wash basin for Louise as usual. He'd pour water into the basin and then Louise would make him wash her face.
It was troublesome, but if Saito forgot about the wash basin, severe consequences would follow.

Once when Saito forgot to prepare the wash basin, he wasn’t allowed to eat. The next morning, being quite angry, he caught a frog from the pond at the back of the Academy of Magic and put it in the wash basin. Louise, who hated frogs, cried at the sight of the swimming amphibian. She burst into tears when it suddenly appeared in front of her face. Saito apologized profusely, but Louise did not forgive him for making her cry by such a prank.

That time, Louise was not satisfied by merely not feeding Saito. She tried to whip Saito, resulting in Saito escaping the room and sleeping outside.

They would get into fights like those over a mere wash basin, but after going to Albion, something changed. Warm feelings for Saito started to sprout within Louise, and visa verse. However, they did not realize each other’s feelings.

In the morning, Saito prepared the wash basin feeling slightly awkward. Louise sat on her bed with a drowsy look.

With the wash basin was placed on the floor, Saito scooped up water with both his hands but Louise didn’t move. Her pinkish blond hair dangled on her face. Seemingly tired, she rubbed her eyes. With an absent minded expression, she said: “Leave it there, I’ll do it myself.”

Saito was shocked. He didn’t think the words “I’ll do it myself” could come out of Louise’s mouth.

“Louise?”

Saito waved his hand in front of her face. Louise pouted, facing to the side. She was blushing. As if she was angry, Louise said, “I’ll do it myself. Leave me alone”

Louise dipped her hand in the wash basin, scooped up water, shook her head and washed her face. Water scattered everywhere.

“So, you’re the type that likes to move their face when they wash it huh?”

Louise was slightly taken aback by Saito's comment. Her face blushed and she got angry.

“H-Have a problem with that?”

“No, not at all…”

Saito then took Louise’s clothes from her closet and placed them on her bed face down while Louise put on her panties. Saito, holding Louises uniform, turned around when he thought she was done. The next step was to dress Louise.

When Saito had turned around, Louise, who only had panties on, started to panic and quickly covered her body with her sheets.

“Leave the clothes there”

Louise said, with half her face covered by the sheets. What had happened? Thought Saito. She would normally say something like “Quickly dress me..." with a sleepy face

What's more, she is hiding her body with the sheets. Normally, she wouldn’t care about being seen. Why is she embarrassed?

“Leave it there? Um, are you sure?”

Louise popped her head up above the sheets.

“I said leave it there didn’t I!?”

Louise then buried half her face in the sheets again and glared at Saito.

Well this is strange, thought Saito as he placed the clothes next to Louise like he was told.

“Face that way.”

“Eh?”

“I said face that way.”

It was as if she was the type of person who didn’t want to seen while changing. This is a very normal reaction for adolescent girls, however Louise had been fine being seen in the past.

Saito turned his back to Louise while thinking, ''“What the hell happened?”''

Well, many things did happen in Albion. Her fiancée was the betrayer and Henrietta, her childhood friend, had lost her lover. It was a horrible experience for Louise. Perhaps those events changed her.

Has Louise really changed?

With an expressionless face, Saito remembered the feeling of Louise’s lips. Saito kissed a half sleeping Louise softly on the lips while on the dragon. Kissing someone while they are sleeping is cowardly and something he ought not have done. But, he couldn’t control himself. He cared a great deal about her.

''Could it be…'', Saito thought. ''That Louise knows about that kiss?''
She didn’t change in private because she felt I was dangerous and thought I was going to make a move on her, right?

Saito stopped his thoughts there and shook his head. If Louise was awake that time, she wouldn’t have kept quiet. Wake up. Get angry. Abuse. That sense of harmony would have exploded into bits. The times like when I crept into the bed were horrible weren’t they? A dog. That’s me, a dog. A dog that is led by a chain and says “woof”.

''Ah. I see now.'' Saito finally realized.

''She feels uneasy becuase I crept into her bed while she was sleeping two nights before going to Albion. This isn’t about the kiss at all. Ah, that’s why she doesn’t want my help changing anymore.'' '''''

Saito felt somewhat sad. In fact, he was deeply regretting it. If only he hadn’t done such a thing. She doesn’t want me making a move on her. Well that’s only natural, but it means she doesn’t like me. That’s also natural I guess…

It is only natural…. Yet saddening.

A ray of hope? Nope. None. Louise doesn’t like me. I’m only a familiar. That being said, I’ve only been a dangerous familiar so far. A bad familiar that transforms into a wolf during the night. A wall has already been built between us.

Dark clouds started gathering. The hope inside Saito’s heart started to whisper desperately. “But, on the way back home on the dragon, she cuddled with me right?” The despair within Saito’s heart replied coldly. “The despair within Saito's heart replied coldly. "That's just my imagination. I was sent flying when Kirche pointed it out, wasn't I?"

…..Ah, that’s right. There’s no mistake about it. Louise doesn’t think anything of me.

Realizing his own feelings for Louise, the sadness was overwhelming. Saito had a personality where if he got carried away, he would be extraordinarily carried away, but when he felt depressed, he would be extraordinarily depressed.

“What are you whispering?”

Saito had not realized he was whispering. When he turned around, Louise, who had already finished changing, looked into Saito’s face dubiously.

After a mere twenty seconds of thought, he had reached his conclusion. Feeling down, Saito replied in a sickly voice.

“Sorry. I won’t talk to myself again”

“Yes, it’s somewhat repulsive”

Louise, looking dubiously at Saito, walked out.

“Come on, let’s go to breakfast”

“Yes”

Saito followed after her, depressed.

Even in the Alviss Dining hall, something surprising occurred.

Saito sat down on the floor as always, but his plate of soup was not there. Saito grew impatient. ''Did I do anything to make Louise angry; angry enough to not feed me? No, I don’t think so.''

Last night, after the five of them returned to the academy they reported to Osman. Osman, who had already heard from Henrietta, thanked and praised them for their efforts.

They then returned to their rooms…, and quickly fell asleep. Saito hadn't done anything to anger Louise. With a miserable look on his face, Saito looked up at Louise who was sitting on a chair. Louise started blushing and while turning away she said, “From now on, eat at the table.”

“Eh?”

Saito looked blankly at Louise. Those words were very unexpected of Louise.

“Come on, sit down, quickly.”

Dumbfounded, he sat next to Louise. Malicorne who had always been sitting there and had caught a cold, started to protest.

“Hey Louise. That’s my seat. What do you mean you’ll let your familiar sit on it”

Louise glared at Malicorne.

“If you don’t have seat then just go get a chair”

“Don’t play around with me! Letting a commoner familiar sit down yet I have to go get a chair? That’s just wrong! Hey familiar, piss off, that’s my seat. This is a dining table for nobles.”

The fat Malicorne tried to look somewhat intimidating, but he was trembling slightly. This was supposedly the legendary familiar who defeated Guiche and caught Fouquet.

What is more, it had seemed like they had accomplished some incredible feat while they were away from the academy those couple of days. Malicorne was covered in cold sweat when he told Saito off.

Saito, who was feeling extremely down from the distance between himself and Louise, reacted to the pestering voice. He stood up and grabbed Malicorne’s collar.

He didn’t use much force, but whispered in a threatening voice.

“Hey fatty, what did you say?”

Terrified, Malicorne dropped his act and shook his head repeatedly.

“A-Ah, nothing, I didn’t mean it!”

“I didn’t mean it sir.”

“Y-yes, I didn’t mean it sir!”

“Then go get a chair. Let’s eat happily together.”

Malicorne rushed off to get a chair.
With an unconcerned look, Louise was waiting for the prayer time before the meal. ''I wonder what happened. What change of heart is this? Why is she being so nice? Surely there’s a reason. Nope,'' he thought. ''The trip to Albion changed Louise.''

It must be… seeing people getting injured and getting killed, these warm feelings have started to sprout within her. This reminded Saito of the story about the general Tokugawa Tsunayoshi of the Edo period and his command to be compassionate toward animals. The dog shogun took pity on a stray dog, and punished those who bullied it.

So that’s it.

The command to be compassionate towards animals has been set upon Tristain.

The law setter: Louise Françoise le Blanc de la Vallière

The object, familiars as well as dogs, myself in other words.

Saito stopped his imagination and watched Louise warmly.

You’ve become nice haven’t you Louise.

You’ve become like a girl haven’t you Louise.

You’re dazzling like that~

Being so nice to someone like me…

You’re growing up like a girl

I’ll watch over you carefully~

I won’t make a move on you ever again

Until I return to Earth, I will protect you.

Even if you don’t like me, I’m happy that you’re being so nice to me~

With her radiance mixing in with his sadness and despair, Saito smiled warmly. Louise noticed Saito was watching her intently and blushed.

“W-Why are you looking at me like that?”

Noticing the repulsive way he was looking at her, Saito adverted his eyes and tightened his hands into fists on his knees. Listen carefully Saito. Nobles aren’t for dogs like you. Compared to Louise, who’s so beautiful and pure, you are just a homely mole. There’s no way a mole can look at such a cute girl in a good way.

The thoughts repeated in his mind. Saito’s sadness consumed him quickly, and was like a bottomless swamp. Saito obediently whispered, “Sorry for being repulsive.”

Louise quickly turned the other way.
Ugh, she must think I’m weird.
The master thinks this mole is weird.

Saito stared at the food served on the plate with a dull face. It was a luxurious meal, but the colors of it seemed to fade before his eyes.

The usual prayer proceeded and breakfast started. Saito quietly ate his food. It was delicious, but he was so miserable he could not taste it.

When Louise entered the classroom, she was quickly surrounded by classmates. There were rumors that she had been on a dangerous journey and had accomplished great feats during the few days she was absent.

The truth was, a number of students were watching when the leader of the Magic defense squad was departing. It wasn’t a quiet scene. They were all eager to know what happened. They would have asked during breakfast if it weren’t for the presence of the teachers.

Kirche and Tabitha had already sat down. They too were surrounded by a group of students.

“Hey when you and Louise were absent from class, where did you go?” Said Montmorency, grasping her arm.

After glancing at her, Kirche started to elegantly redo her make-up and Tabitha quietly read her book.

Tabitha wasn’t a person who talked much, as for Kirche, she was usually in the mood, but she wouldn’t go around telling classmates about their secret journey.

No matter how much the classmates pushed and pulled they couldn’t get anything out of the two and so they changed their target to Guiche and Louise who had just appeared.

Guiche, who liked being surrounded and made a fuss about, got carried away as predicted. You want to ask me right? You want to know about the secrets I know? Ahaha, such a troubled little rabbit!

Louise broke through the crowd of people and smacked Guiche over the head.

“What do you think you’re doing?!”

“You’ll be disliked by the princess if you say anything Guiche.”

With a single reference to Henrietta, Guiche became silent at once. The classmates grew even more suspicious after seeing this. They surrounded Louise again and started pestering her.

“Louise! Louise! What actually happened?”
“Nothing at all. Osma just sent me to the palace on an errand, that’s all. Right Guiche, Kirche, Tabitha?”

Kirche smiled mysteriously, while blowing on her polished nails. Guiche nodded. Tabitha continued to read her book. As no one was willing to say anything, the classmates returned to their own seats.
Like a group of sore losers, they started to talk about Louise in an angry manner.

“Heh, it’s probably nothing important anyway”

“Yeah, it’s Louise the Zero we’re talking about here. I can’t imagine what great feat she could possibly accomplish when she can’t even use magic.

Catching Fouquet was only a fluke. Her familiar just accidentally drew out the power of the staff of destruction” Montmorency said irritatingly, waving her curly hair.

Louise bit her lip, wearing an annoyed expression on her face whilst keeping silent. Saito was shocked. How dare this curly haired woman insult my Louise. Well, not “my” Louise I guess. A mole like me could never have Louise. Ah well. Even if it’s a girl, Saito would do what he has to do.

Just as Montmorency was about to walk off with a satisfied look on her face, Saito casually put his foot out. Montmorency didn’t notice and tripped over Saito’s foot.

“Aaah!”

Montmorency angrily shouted at Saito with a red nose from falling face first onto the ground.

“What are you doing? I’m a noble, how dare such a commoner like you make me trip like that.”

Louise said from the side, “It was you who wasn’t paying attention.”

“What, siding with the commoner now? Louise the Zero!”

“Saito might be a commoner, but he’s my familiar, Montmorency the Flood. Insult him and you insult me, it’s the same thing. Have anything to say to that?”

Montmorency left muttering angrily to herself. To Saito, Louise, who had just stuck up for him, was suddenly dazzling, and he found himself staring at her with a warm gaze. Louise noticed his gaze and turned her face aside, blushing.

“W-What are you looking at?”

Saito yet again realized his repulsive stare and apologized to Louise. This homely mole has done it again.

“S-Sorry”

Louise noticed that Saito had been strange since this morning. He was a more reserved than usual. ''What more do you want, I’m even being so nice to you.''

Louise was about to say something to Saito about it but Mr Colbert had entered the classroom, so she sat back down. The class started.

“Well, everyone”

He patted his bold head slightly. Up until yesterday, he was very frightened about how Fouquet the Dirt Crumb broke out of prison, suspecting there was a traitor in the castle and that it was a serious affair in Tristain.

This morning however, Osman summoned him, telling him that it was “alright already”, and he returned back to his normal self. Besides, things like politics did not interest him much.

What he did have interest in was knowledge, history and…research. That’s why he liked lessons. He could freely state the results of his research. And on that day, on a joyful note, he showed the class something strange placed on top on the desk.

“Mr Colbert, what’s that?” one student asked.

It really was a strange looking thing. It was a long metallic cylindrical tube, which had a metallic pipe stretching out of it. A pair of bellows was connected to the pipe, and a crank was attached at the top of the cylinder. The crank was connected to the wheel on the side of the cylinder. Finally there were gears attached to the wheel and the box.

Staring at the equipment, the students were all wondering what sort of lesson would follow. Clearing his throat, he began his lesson.
“Firstly, who can tell me the main characteristics of the fire branch of magic”

The whole class turned to Kirche. If you were talking about the fire branch of magic in Halkeginia, then it would be the Germania nobles. And among them, the Zerbsts were a famous family. Also as her nickname, Slight Fever, indicated, she was good at fire magic.

Even though the class had started, Kirche still continued to polish her nails. Without taking her eyes off her nail filer, she replied languidly, “Passion and destruction.”

“That’s right!”

Colbert himself having a nickname of “Flaming Serpent”, the triangular mage in the fire branch of magic smiled and said.

“However, besides passion, only being able to destroy is a bit lonely I think. It depends on the usage, everyone. Depending on how you use it, you can actually do some really fun things. It’s not only for destruction Miss Zerbst. A battle is not the only time you will see fire.”

“There’s no use in trying to tell Tristain nobles about fire magic” Kirche said, filled with confidence. Colbert was not agitated by her disagreeing, but instead smiled.

“But, what’s that strange thing you have there?” Kirche said, with a blank look, pointing at the equipment on the desk.

“Hehe. So you finally asked. This is something I invented. It works by oil and fire magic.” The students gaped, watching the mechanism intently. The mechanism seemed somewhat familiar to Saito, as if he had seen it somewhere before but being a curious person, he too remained silent and watched intently.

Colbert continued.

“First we vaporize the oil in the bellows”

Colbert stepped repeatedly on the bellows with his foot.

“And then, the vaporized oil will go into this cylindrical tube”

With a cautious look, Colbert stuck his wand inside a small hole he had opened up.

He recited an incantation for a spell. The sound of a blazing fire could suddenly be heard, and as the fire ignited with the vaporized oil, the sounds changed into that of explosions.

“Watch carefully everyone! Inside the metallic tube, the power from the explosion is moving the piston up and down!”

The crank attached at the top of the cylinder started to move and the wheel along with it. The spinning wheel opened the door on the box. The gears started to move and a snake puppet came out from inside.

“The power is transferred to the crank which spins the wheel! Look! The snake then comes out to greet us! So interesting!”

The students watched it unenthusiastically. The only one interested seemed to be Saito.

“And then? What’s so special about that?”

Colbert was sad at the fact that the invention he took so much pride in had been totally ignored. Clearing his throat, he began to explain.

“In this example only a snake showed up, but say for instance this mechanism was placed on a carriage, then the carriage could move even without horses! It would work on the side of a boat as well by turning a water wheel. Then there wouldn’t be any need for sails!”

“You could just use magic in those cases. There’s no need to use such a weird mechanism.”

After one student said it, all the others started to agree and nod.

“Everybody, listen carefully! If it is improved upon, this could run even without magic! I relied on my fire magic to ignite it at first but say for example if a flint was used, and a way to ignite it every so often was found…”

Colbert was obviously getting excited, talking on and on, while the students were all wondering what was so special about it. The only one who seemed to understand the greatness of his invention seemed to be Saito.

“Mr Colbert, that’s great! That’s an engine!” Saito called up while standing all of a sudden. The whole class turned to him.

“Engine?”

Colbert looked at Saito with a blank look.

“Yes, an engine. It’s used in my world for things just like Mr Colbert said”

“I can tell you’re a perceptive person. You’re Miss Vallière’s familiar yes?”

The fact that he was the legendary familiar Gandálfr who had runes on the back of his hand suddenly came back to Colbert. He had forgotten since Osman had said to leave it to him… but due to his enthusiasm he started to hold an interest in Saito.

“Where were you born?” asked Colbert eagerly

Louise tugged at Saito’s parker slightly and glared at him slightly

“…Don’t say anything unnecessary, we’ll look suspicious”

Agreeing, Saito sat back down.

“Hm? Where were you born?”

Colbert approached Saito with a bright expression. Louise answered for him.

“Mr Colbert, he’s uh… from… ロバ・アル・カリイエ(place name, Roba Aru Kariie)…in the east.

Colbert was taken aback.

“What?! Past the frightening lands of the elves? Wait, he was summoned wasn’t he… so he didn’t have to go through those lands… I see. I hear that the lands the elves govern in the east are quite advanced in research. So you were born there… I see.

Colbert nodded in comprehension.
Saito turned to Louise.

“What?”

“Just play along” Said Louise, stepping on his foot.

“A, Ah yes. I’m from um… ロバ (same place as above, Roba).”

Colbert nodded again, and returned to the mechanism. Standing on the platform once more he looked around the classroom.

“Alright then. Who would like to try operate the mechanism? It’s very simple! Just open the hole in the cylinder, put your wand in and recite the “ignite” spell repeatedly. The timing is a bit tricky but once you get used to it, it will be as easy as this”

Colbert stepped on the bellows with his root and operated the mechanism once more. The explosive sounds echoed throughout the classroom while the crank and gears moved, followed by the snake showing its face.

“And the joyful snake greets us!”

No one put their hand up. Colbert tried to get the students interested in his mechanism, saying “joyful snake”, but it seemed like it didn’t quite work. Disappointed, Colbert drooped his shoulders. Montmorency, suddenly pointed at Louise.

“Louise, you try it!”

Colbert’s face lit up.

“Miss Vallière! You have an interest in the mechanism?”

“Catching Fouquet the Dirt Crumb and having something to hide, surely you won’t have trouble with something like this right?”

Louise then realized. Montmorency was trying to embarrass her by making her fail.

It seemed like Montmorency didn’t quite like Louise getting all the attention, such as accomplishing great feats and being the star at dance balls. Her jealousy was deep, and the fact that she was a show off suddenly came back to Louise.

Montmorency continued provoking Louise.

“Hey, do it? Louise. Louise the Zero.”

Something in Louise cracked, she just couldn’t keep quiet when Montmorency called her zero. Louise silently stood up and approached the platform. Seeing Louise in this state, Saito glared at Montmorency.

“Hey Monmon.”

“It’s Montmorency for god’s sake!”

“Don’t provoke Louise! It’ll end up in an explosion!” Said Saito, without thinking.

Louise shifted her eyes at what Saito said. The front row students hid behind their chairs.

After hearing what Saito said, Colbert suddenly remembered Louise’s skill and the origin of her nickname. Trying to desperately change her mind, he began to persuade her in a flustered manner.

“Ah, Miss Vallière. Er, you can do it another time, alright?”

“I got insulted by Montmorency the Flood” Said Louise in a cold voice. Her reddish brown pupils were filled with rage.

“I shall warn Miss Montmorency. So er, could you please withdraw your wand? I’m not doubting your skill, but magic doesn’t always succeed. I mean, ‘a dragon can also die of a fire’, after all.”

Louise looked sharply at Colbert

“Please let me do it. I’m not always failing. Occasionally, I succeed. There are times when I, occasionally, succeed.” Said Louise, as if her words were meant for herself. Her voice was shaking. Saito knew there was no stopping Louise now. When Louise got absolutely angry, her voice would start to shake.

Colbert looked up at the ceiling and sighed.
Louise followed what Colbert did and stepped on the bellows. The vaporized oil was sent to the cylinder. With a big breath she stuck her wand inside the cylinder.

“Miss Vallière, uhh…” Whispered Colbert as if he was praying.

With a voice as clear as a bell, she started to recite the spell incantation.
The whole class froze.
As expected, the mechanism exploded. Louise and Colbert were sent flying to the black board while the whole class screamed. The explosion caught fire with the vaporised oil and spread everywhere. The students chaotically ran around, avoiding the flames.
As the chair and table were burning, Louise stood up slowly. It was a cruel sight. Her clothes were scorched, and her clear complexion was covered in soot. Totally ignoring the chaos within the classroom, she grabbed Colbert’s arm and whispered, “Mr. Colbert. That machine breaks quite easily.”
Mr Colbert didn’t reply, feeling faint headed. The students replied for him.

“It’s you who broke it! You zero! Louise the Zero!”

“Never mind that, there’s fire! Someone put it out!”

Montmorency stood up and recited a spell incantation. It was the water spell ‘Water Shield’. The barrier of water extinguished the fire and the students applauded Montmorency. Montmorency, as if she had triumphed, said to Louise, “I wonder if that was unnecessary? Since you’re such a skilled mage. That was a weak fire after all”
Angry, Louise bit her lip.

That night…
It was night by the time the classroom was cleaned up. Tidying up the chairs and desks and wiping the floor clean of the water was a big task. Exhausted, Louise and Saito returned to their rooms. Saito collapsed on his haystack. Louise sat down on her bed. It was almost time was bed. Like a habit, Saito went to the closet to get Louise’s change of clothes, however Louise stood up suddenly to do something

“W-What are you doing?”

Louise blushed and did not reply. Her hands gripped her sheets and started to hand it down from the ceiling. The sheets acted as a curtain and covered the bed. Watching Saito from the corner of her eye, she went to the closet, got her clothes and returned back to her bed. The ruffling of clothes were heard as she changed behind the curtain.
Depressed, Saito returned back to his haystack.

She doesn’t want to be seen by someone like me. Even if I see you I won’t try to do anything strange. I won’t even look anymore. I’m not a wolf like you think I am… I’m a mole. Well you were kissed by a mole, but that was when I got carried away, I made a mistake. I won’t ever do it again Louise~. I’ll watch over you properly~. This homely mole will watch over you from this haystack~.

Saito endlessly tortured himself with these thoughts. The curtain was taken down. Wearing a negligee, Louise was bathed in the moonlight, with her hair flowing smoothly. Under the brilliant moonlight, her divine beauty was accentuated. After combing her hair slightly with her hands she lay down on her bed. She switched off the lamp on her bedside table with a flick of her wand. It was a magic lamp that was imbued with magic so that it would switch off at the signal of its master. It wasn’t exactly special, but it seemed like something expensive. With the moonlight bathing the room, the atmosphere became similar to that of an illusion.

Just as Saito was about to sleep, Louise sat up and called out to Saito.

“Hey Saito”

“Yes?”

“Always sleeping on the floor is a bit extreme…you can er, sleep on the bed if you want”

Saito’s body stiffened.

“W-What?”

“Don’t get the wrong idea! I’ll hit you if you do anything strange.”

Saito was overwhelmed. Ah, Louise you really are kind aren’t you. It’s like you’ve changed completely. That harsh experience really did change you…You’re even becoming kind to a disgusting mole like me.
With every step closer to the bed, his pulse seemed to increase two fold. Louise faced the window, wrapped up in the blanket on the edge of the bed.

“It’s… ok? Even for me? A mole?”

“Yes, it’s ok, don’t make me say the same thing. What do you mean a mole?”

Saito slipped into the bed and covered himself with the blanket.

“Sorry”

He had to apologize for getting carried away and kissing her. He felt he had to. Saito whispered, “Sorry…for kissing you like that”

Louise didn’t reply.
Saito thought she was sleeping, but it didn’t sound like it. Saito continued.

“I…, decided already, before that. I promised the prince of Wales that I’d protect you. Not only from enemies, but from my own desires as well. I can’t say I’ve done a good job of protecting you so far, so, I’m sorry.” Said Saito, saying what was in his mind.

Louise replied in a small voice.
”It’s fine, don’t worry about it.”

Saito grasped the blanket and whispered, “I don’t do it again.”

“Of course.”

Louise started to talk, as if determined to tell Saito something.

“But, I too have to apologize. Sorry, for just summoning you.”

“That’s ok. It’s not good, but it’s alright.”

“I’ll find a way for you to return home. I don’t know how, but I will. I haven’t heard of another world before.”

“Thanks.”

Saito felt relieved. Squirming a bit, Louise asked Saito,
“Your world… there aren’t any mages there right?”

“Nope.”

“There’s only one moon?”

“Only one.”

“That’s weird.”

“No it’s not, it’s this world that’s weird, mages and stuff.”

“What were you doing in that world?”

“I was a high school student”

“High school student?”

“Well it’s not much different from being a student here I guess. Studying is kind of like your job.”

“What do people do when they grow up?”

Louise started to bombard Saito with questions. While wondering why, Saito replied, “Hm, a company employee perhaps, that’s the most common.”

“What’s a company employee?”

It became slightly irritating, but Saito replied, “You work and you earn money.”

“I don’t really understand… but is that what you want to become?”

Saito remained silent. He hadn’t thought of what he would want to become in the future. He spent his days doing what he liked. His future was neither bright nor dark. Thinking those days would last forever he just absent mindedly attended school. Saito was a bit troubled with his reply.

“I dunno. I haven’t really thought about that.”

“Waldo said you were a legendary familiar. Those runes on the back of your hand are the mark of Gandálfr apparently.”

“I don’t really understand but it seems like Gandálfr are meant to use that sword Derflinger.”

“I wonder if that’s true…”

“Well it has to be, I couldn’t use a sword like that normally.”

“Then, why can’t I use magic? You’re a legendary familiar, yet I’m Louise the zero. Ugh.”

“I don’t know.”

Louise remained silent for a while. Then she spoke with a slightly serious tone.

“You know, I want to become a great mage. I don’t mean a very powerful mage. I just want to be able to use spells properly. I don’t want fail every spell I cast and not even know which branch of magic I’m good at.”

Saito remembered the class they had earlier. As usual, Louise had failed.

“Since I was small, I was told I was hopeless. My father and mother didn’t expect anything of me. I was always treated like an idiot, always called zero…I really don’t have any skill. There isn’t a branch of magic in which I’m good at. I’m even clumsy at reciting incantations. I understand it. My teachers, mother and sisters have said it. When you recite an incantation for a spell in your skilled magic branch, something within your body responds, and it circulates within your body. When that rhythm is at a climax, it means that the spell is completed. I have never felt that before.”

Louise’s voice became smaller.

“But, I want to at least be able to do things like everyone else. It not, I get the feeling I won’t be able to be happy with myself.”

Louise became silent once more. Saito was troubled on what to say to comfort her.
Some time passed and Saito began to speak.

“Even if you can’t do magic…you’re normal. Not just normal…you’re cute. And you’ve been so kind recently as well. You have your own qualities. Even if you can’t do magic, you’re a great person…”

Ending his incoherent reply, Saito turned towards Louise.
Louise had slept already. Her innocent face took his breath away. It seemed like she had fallen asleep when Saito had been thinking of something to say to her. Her pinkish blond hair mixed with the moonlight, shining brightly.
A steady breathing could be heard from her small pink lips.

Looking at those lips, he wanted to press his lips against hers once more, and without even realizing he started to move his face forward. But, he stopped. It was cowardly to kiss a girl who wasn’t even his lover while she was sleeping. I’m not your lover…but I will protect you. So don’t worry Louise.

Smiling warmly at Louise, Saito closed his eyes. With Louise’s breathing as a lullaby, Saito fell asleep.

Louise opened her eyes once Saito had fallen asleep. She knit her eyebrows and whispered, “I was even sleeping”. Louise hugged her pillow, and bit her lips. It’s so different she thought. When he was making a move on her, he did it rashly like an idiot, and yet when he’s obedient, he’s totally obedient.

I don’t understand. I don’t understand what he’s thinking at all. Louise rested her hands on her chest. When Saito was next to her, her chest really did throb. So these feelings really are true?

She wanted to return the favor to Saito, who had been so kind and had saved her so many times… But that wasn’t the only thing. It was the first time she felt these feelings for someone of the opposite sex, and Louise didn’t understand what to do. It was because of this, she didn’t allow Saito to help her change. When she began to recognize these feelings, she became embarrassed at the mere thought of him looking at her skin. She didn’t actually want to show him her face when she had just woken up.

When did I start having these feelings for Saito? Probably since that time, Louise thought.
Just when she was about to be killed by Fouquet’s golem, she was hugged by Saito. Her heart throbbed. Despite the fact she was about to die, her heart beat loudly. And there was also that time when she was about to be killed by Waldo, Saito jumped in and saved her. But the time her heart beat the fastest was when they were riding the dragon and he had kissed her. After that she couldn’t look at Saito’s face.
I wonder how Saito thinks of me? An unpleasant girl? A selfish and mean master? Or perhaps he likes me? Well, he kissed me, so he must like me. Or could it be that he’s like Guiche and just liked women? I wonder which one. I want to know. Anyhow, why didn’t he do anything when I was just sleeping beside him, Louise thought.

Of course, if he did anything now I’d kick him in the crotch.

But…but…
Louise tapped Saito’s pillow. He didn’t wake up.
Then she looked around restlessly. Other than the moon, nothing else was looking at her. Louise moved towards Saito’s face. Her pulse started to quicken. She pressed her lips upon his softly, only for about two seconds. It was the kind of kiss where the person wasn’t sure if they had kissed at all. Saito turned over.

Louise panicked slightly and drew distance from his face, sinking into the blanket hugging her pillow.

What am I doing?

To my familiar as well.

I’m such an idiot.

She looked at Saito’s face. He was kind of cool; coming from another world, being obedient at times yet carried away at other times for absolutely no reason. The legendary familiar… I wonder if I really do like him? Is this what they call liking someone?

While she repeated her thoughts, she traced her lips with her fingers. The heat was like a heated iron pressing against her. How can I find the answer to this question?

I don’t want to be left not knowing the answer… whispered Louise as she closed her eyes.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter2

2007-11-16T09:10:21Z

Momogan:

==Clarification requested==
for the lines:

Louise quickly turned the other way. Ugh, she must think I’m weird. The master thinks this mole is weird.

Saito stared at the food served on the plate with a dull face. '''It had been luxurious since the morning''', but he felt very gloomy.

The usual prayer proceeded and breakfast started. Saito quietly ate his food. It was delicious, but he was so miserable he could not taste it.

Could someone clarify what that is supposed to mean? I'm assuming it refers to the food, and he means that a luxurious meal has been set before him, or else that the food is extravagent for a morning meal, or something to that effect.

--[[User:Delwack|Delwack]] 00:05, 16 November 2007 (PST)

Translation error, at first i read it as Louise's treatment towards him being luxurious, but he meant the food. Fixed it, along with the other error, thanks again.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter2

2007-11-16T09:08:17Z

Momogan: translation errors

==Louise’s Lovesickness==

The following morning after returning from Albion, Louise’s attitude began to change.
To say it simply, she started to become nicer.
After waking up, Saito prepared the wash basin for Louise as usual. He'd pour water into the basin and then Louise would make him wash her face.
It was troublesome, but if Saito forgot about the wash basin, severe consequences would follow.

Once when Saito forgot to prepare the wash basin, he wasn’t allowed to eat. The next morning, being quite angry, he caught a frog from the pond at the back of the Academy of Magic and put it in the wash basin. Louise, who hated frogs, cried at the sight of the swimming amphibian. She burst into tears when it suddenly appeared in front of her face. Saito apologized profusely, but Louise did not forgive him for making her cry by such a prank.

That time, Louise was not satisfied by merely not feeding Saito. She tried to whip Saito, resulting in Saito escaping the room and sleeping outside.

They would get into fights like those over a mere wash basin, but after going to Albion, something changed. Warm feelings for Saito started to sprout within Louise, and visa verse. However, they did not realize each other’s feelings.

In the morning, Saito prepared the wash basin feeling slightly awkward. Louise sat on her bed with a drowsy look.

With the wash basin was placed on the floor, Saito scooped up water with both his hands but Louise didn’t move. Her pinkish blond hair dangled on her face. Seemingly tired, she rubbed her eyes. With an absent minded expression, she said: “Leave it there, I’ll do it myself.”

Saito was shocked. He didn’t think the words “I’ll do it myself” could come out of Louise’s mouth.

“Louise?”

Saito waved his hand in front of her face. Louise pouted, facing to the side. She was blushing. As if she was angry, Louise said, “I’ll do it myself. Leave me alone”

Louise dipped her hand in the wash basin, scooped up water, shook her head and washed her face. Water scattered everywhere.

“So, you’re the type that likes to move their face when they wash it huh?”

Louise was slightly taken aback by Saito's comment. Her face blushed and she got angry.

“H-Have a problem with that?”

“No, not at all…”

Saito then took Louise’s clothes from her closet and placed them on her bed face down while Louise put on her panties. Saito, holding Louises uniform, turned around when he thought she was done. The next step was to dress Louise.

When Saito had turned around, Louise, who only had panties on, started to panic and quickly covered her body with her sheets.

“Leave the clothes there”

Louise said, with half her face covered by the sheets. What had happened? Thought Saito. She would normally say something like “Quickly dress me..." with a sleepy face

What's more, she is hiding her body with the sheets. Normally, she wouldn’t care about being seen. Why is she embarrassed?

“Leave it there? Um, are you sure?”

Louise popped her head up above the sheets.

“I said leave it there didn’t I!?”

Louise then buried half her face in the sheets again and glared at Saito.

Well this is strange, thought Saito as he placed the clothes next to Louise like he was told.

“Face that way.”

“Eh?”

“I said face that way.”

It was as if she was the type of person who didn’t want to seen while changing. This is a very normal reaction for adolescent girls, however Louise had been fine being seen in the past.

Saito turned his back to Louise while thinking, ''“What the hell happened?”''

Well, many things did happen in Albion. Her fiancée was the betrayer and Henrietta, her childhood friend, had lost her lover. It was a horrible experience for Louise. Perhaps those events changed her.

Has Louise really changed?

With an expressionless face, Saito remembered the feeling of Louise’s lips. Saito kissed a half sleeping Louise softly on the lips while on the dragon. Kissing someone while they are sleeping is cowardly and something he ought not have done. But, he couldn’t control himself. He cared a great deal about her.

''Could it be…'', Saito thought. ''That Louise knows about that kiss?''
She didn’t change in private because she felt I was dangerous and thought I was going to make a move on her, right?

Saito stopped his thoughts there and shook his head. If Louise was awake that time, she wouldn’t have kept quiet. Wake up. Get angry. Abuse. That sense of harmony would have exploded into bits. The times like when I crept into the bed were horrible weren’t they? A dog. That’s me, a dog. A dog that is led by a chain and says “woof”.

''Ah. I see now.'' Saito finally realized.

''She feels uneasy becuase I crept into her bed while she was sleeping two nights before going to Albion. This isn’t about the kiss at all. Ah, that’s why she doesn’t want my help changing anymore.'' '''''

Saito felt somewhat sad. In fact, he was deeply regretting it. If only he hadn’t done such a thing. She doesn’t want me making a move on her. Well that’s only natural, but it means she doesn’t like me. That’s also natural I guess…

It is only natural…. Yet saddening.

A ray of hope? Nope. None. Louise doesn’t like me. I’m only a familiar. That being said, I’ve only been a dangerous familiar so far. A bad familiar that transforms into a wolf during the night. A wall has already been built between us.

Dark clouds started gathering. The hope inside Saito’s heart started to whisper desperately. “But, on the way back home on the dragon, she cuddled with me right?” The despair within Saito’s heart replied coldly. “The despair within Saito's heart replied coldly. "That's just my imagination. I was sent flying when Kirche pointed it out, wasn't I?"

…..Ah, that’s right. There’s no mistake about it. Louise doesn’t think anything of me.

Realizing his own feelings for Louise, the sadness was overwhelming. Saito had a personality where if he got carried away, he would be extraordinarily carried away, but when he felt depressed, he would be extraordinarily depressed.

“What are you whispering?”

Saito had not realized he was whispering. When he turned around, Louise, who had already finished changing, looked into Saito’s face dubiously.

After a mere twenty seconds of thought, he had reached his conclusion. Feeling down, Saito replied in a sickly voice.

“Sorry. I won’t talk to myself again”

“Yes, it’s somewhat repulsive”

Louise, looking dubiously at Saito, walked out.

“Come on, let’s go to breakfast”

“Yes”

Saito followed after her, depressed.

Even in the Alviss Dining hall, something surprising occurred.

Saito sat down on the floor as always, but his plate of soup was not there. Saito grew impatient. ''Did I do anything to make Louise angry; angry enough to not feed me? No, I don’t think so.''

Last night, after the five of them returned to the academy they reported to Osman. Osman, who had already heard from Henrietta, thanked and praised them for their efforts.

They then returned to their rooms…, and quickly fell asleep. Saito hadn't done anything to anger Louise. With a miserable look on his face, Saito looked up at Louise who was sitting on a chair. Louise started blushing and while turning away she said, “From now on, eat at the table.”

“Eh?”

Saito looked blankly at Louise. Those words were very unexpected of Louise.

“Come on, sit down, quickly.”

Dumbfounded, he sat next to Louise. Malicorne who had always been sitting there and had caught a cold, started to protest.

“Hey Louise. That’s my seat. What do you mean you’ll let your familiar sit on it”

Louise glared at Malicorne.

“If you don’t have seat then just go get a chair”

“Don’t play around with me! Letting a commoner familiar sit down yet I have to go get a chair? That’s just wrong! Hey familiar, piss off, that’s my seat. This is a dining table for nobles.”

The fat Malicorne tried to look somewhat intimidating, but he was trembling slightly. This was supposedly the legendary familiar who defeated Guiche and caught Fouquet.

What is more, it had seemed like they had accomplished some incredible feat while they were away from the academy those couple of days. Malicorne was covered in cold sweat when he told Saito off.

Saito, who was feeling extremely down from the distance between himself and Louise, reacted to the pestering voice. He stood up and grabbed Malicorne’s collar.

He didn’t use much force, but whispered in a threatening voice.

“Hey fatty, what did you say?”

Terrified, Malicorne dropped his act and shook his head repeatedly.

“A-Ah, nothing, I didn’t mean it!”

“I didn’t mean it sir.”

“Y-yes, I didn’t mean it sir!”

“Then go get a chair. Let’s eat happily together.”

Malicorne rushed off to get a chair.
With an unconcerned look, Louise was waiting for the prayer time before the meal. ''I wonder what happened. What change of heart is this? Why is she being so nice? Surely there’s a reason. Nope,'' he thought. ''The trip to Albion changed Louise.''

It must be… seeing people getting injured and getting killed, these warm feelings have started to sprout within her. This reminded Saito of the story about the general Tokugawa Tsunayoshi of the Edo period and his command to be compassionate toward animals. The dog shogun took pity on a stray dog, and punished those who bullied it.

So that’s it.

The command to be compassionate towards animals has been set upon Tristain.

The law setter: Louise Françoise le Blanc de la Vallière

The object, familiars as well as dogs, myself in other words.

Saito stopped his imagination and watched Louise warmly.

You’ve become nice haven’t you Louise.

You’ve become like a girl haven’t you Louise.

You’re dazzling like that~

Being so nice to someone like me…

You’re growing up like a girl

I’ll watch over you carefully~

I won’t make a move on you ever again

Until I return to Earth, I will protect you.

Even if you don’t like me, I’m happy that you’re being so nice to me~

With her radiance mixing in with his sadness and despair, Saito smiled warmly. Louise noticed Saito was watching her intently and blushed.

“W-Why are you looking at me like that?”

Noticing the repulsive way he was looking at her, Saito adverted his eyes and tightened his hands into fists on his knees. Listen carefully Saito. Nobles aren’t for dogs like you. Compared to Louise, who’s so beautiful and pure, you are just a homely mole. There’s no way a mole can look at such a cute girl in a good way.

The thoughts repeated in his mind. Saito’s sadness consumed him quickly, and was like a bottomless swamp. Saito obediently whispered, “Sorry for being repulsive.”

Louise quickly turned the other way.
Ugh, she must think I’m weird.
The master thinks this mole is weird.

Saito stared at the food served on the plate with a dull face. It was a luxurious meal, but the colors of it seemed to fade before his eyes.

The usual prayer proceeded and breakfast started. Saito quietly ate his food. It was delicious, but he was so miserable he could not taste it.

When Louise entered the classroom, she was quickly surrounded by classmates. There were rumors that she had been on a dangerous journey and had accomplished great feats during the few days she was absent.

The truth was, a number of students were watching when the leader of the Magic defense squad was departing. It wasn’t a quiet scene. They were all eager to know what happened. They would have asked during breakfast if it weren’t for the presence of the teachers.

Kirche and Tabitha had already sat down. They too were surrounded by a group of students.

“Hey when you and Louise were absent from class, where did you go?” Said Montmorency, grasping her arm.

After glancing at her, Kirche started to elegantly redo her make-up and Tabitha quietly read her book.

Tabitha wasn’t a person who talked much, as for Kirche, she was usually in the mood, but she wouldn’t go around telling classmates about their secret journey.

No matter how much the classmates pushed and pulled they couldn’t get anything out of the two and so they changed their target to Guiche and Louise who had just appeared.

Guiche, who liked being surrounded and made a fuss about, got carried away as predicted. You want to ask me right? You want to know about the secrets I know? Ahaha, such a troubled little rabbit!

Louise broke through the crowd of people and smacked Guiche over the head.

“What do you think you’re doing?!”

“You’ll be disliked by the princess if you say anything Guiche.”

With a single reference to Henrietta, Guiche became silent at once. The classmates grew even more suspicious after seeing this. They surrounded Louise again and started pestering her.

“Louise! Louise! What actually happened?”
“Nothing at all. Osma just sent me to the palace on an errand, that’s all. Right Guiche, Kirche, Tabitha?”

Kirche smiled mysteriously, while blowing on her polished nails. Guiche nodded. Tabitha continued to read her book. As no one was willing to say anything, the classmates returned to their own seats.
Like a group of sore losers, they started to talk about Louise in an angry manner.

“Heh, it’s probably nothing important anyway”

“Yeah, it’s Louise the Zero we’re talking about here. I can’t imagine what great feat she could possibly accomplish when she can’t even use magic.

Catching Fouquet was only a fluke. Her familiar just accidentally drew out the power of the staff of destruction” Montmorency said irritatingly, waving her curly hair.

Louise bit her lip, wearing an annoyed expression on her face whilst keeping silent. Saito was shocked. How dare this curly haired woman insult my Louise. Well, not “my” Louise I guess. A mole like me could never have Louise. Ah well. Even if it’s a girl, Saito would do what he has to do.

Just as Montmorency was about to walk off with a satisfied look on her face, Saito casually put his foot out. Montmorency didn’t notice and tripped over Saito’s foot.

“Aaah!”

Montmorency angrily shouted at Saito with a red nose from falling face first onto the ground.

“What are you doing? I’m a noble, how dare such a commoner like you make me trip like that.”

Louise said from the side, “It was you who wasn’t paying attention.”

“What, siding with the commoner now? Louise the Zero!”

“Saito might be a commoner, but he’s my familiar, Montmorency the Flood. Insult him and you insult me, it’s the same thing. Have anything to say to that?”

Montmorency left muttering angrily to herself. To Saito, Louise, who had just stuck up for him, was suddenly dazzling, and he found himself staring at her with a warm gaze. Louise noticed his gaze and turned her face aside, blushing.

“W-What are you looking at?”

Saito yet again realized his repulsive stare and apologized to Louise. This homely mole has done it again.

“S-Sorry”

Louise noticed that Saito had been strange since this morning. He was a more reserved than usual. ''What more do you want, I’m even being so nice to you.''

Louise was about to say something to Saito about it but Mr Colbert had entered the classroom, so she sat back down. The class started.

“Well, everyone”

He patted his bold head slightly. Up until yesterday, he was very frightened about how Fouquet the Dirt Crumb broke out of prison, suspecting there was a traitor in the castle and that it was a serious affair in Tristain.

This morning however, Osman summoned him, telling him that it was “alright already”, and he returned back to his normal self. Besides, things like politics did not interest him much.

What he did have interest in was knowledge, history and…research. That’s why he liked lessons. He could freely state the results of his research. And on that day, on a joyful note, he showed the class something strange placed on top on the desk.

“Mr Colbert, what’s that?” one student asked.

It really was a strange looking thing. It was long metallic cylindrical tube, which had a metallic pipe stretching out of it. A pair of bellows was connected to the pipe, and a crank was attached at the top of the cylinder. The crank was connected to the wheel on the side of the cylinder. Finally there were gears attached to the wheel and the box.

Staring at the equipment, the students were all wondering what sort of lesson would follow. Clearing his throat, he began his lesson.
“Firstly, who can tell me the main characteristics of the fire branch of magic”

The whole class turned to Kirche. If you were talking about the fire branch of magic in Halkeginia, then it would be the Germania nobles. And among them, the Zerbsts were a famous family. Also as her nickname, Slight Fever, indicated, she was good at fire magic.

Even though the class had started, Kirche still continued to polish her nails. Without taking her eyes off her nail filer, she replied languidly, “Passion and destruction.”

“That’s right!”

Colbert himself having a nickname of “Flaming Serpent”, the triangular mage in the fire branch of magic smiled and said.

“However, besides passion, only being able to destroy is a bit lonely I think. It depends on the usage, everyone. Depending on how you use it, you can actually do some really fun things. It’s not only for destruction Miss Zerbst. A battle is not the only time you will see fire.”

“There’s no use in trying to tell Tristain nobles about fire magic” Kirche said, filled with confidence. Colbert was not agitated by her disagreeing, but instead smiled.

“But, what’s that strange thing you have there?” Kirche said, with a blank look, pointing at the equipment on the desk.

“Hehe. So you finally asked. This is something I invented. It works by oil and fire magic.” The students gaped, watching the mechanism intently. The mechanism seemed somewhat familiar to Saito, as if he had seen it somewhere before but being a curious person, he too remained silent and watched intently.

Colbert continued.

“First we vaporize the oil in the bellows”

Colbert stepped repeatedly on the bellows with his foot.

“And then, the vaporized oil will go into this cylindrical tube”

With a cautious look, Colbert stuck his wand inside a small hole he had opened up.

He recited an incantation for a spell. The sound of a blazing fire could suddenly be heard, and as the fire ignited with the vaporized oil, the sounds changed into that of explosions.

“Watch carefully everyone! Inside the metallic tube, the power from the explosion is moving the piston up and down!”

The crank attached at the top of the cylinder started to move and the wheel along with it. The spinning wheel opened the door on the box. The gears started to move and a snake puppet came out from inside.

“The power is transferred to the crank which spins the wheel! Look! The snake then comes out to greet us! So interesting!”

The students watched it unenthusiastically. The only one interested seemed to be Saito.

“And then? What’s so special about that?”

Colbert was sad at the fact that the invention he took so much pride in had been totally ignored. Clearing his throat, he began to explain.

“In this example only a snake showed up, but say for instance this mechanism was placed on a carriage, then the carriage could move even without horses! It would work on the side of a boat as well by turning a water wheel. Then there wouldn’t be any need for sails!”

“You could just use magic in those cases. There’s no need to use such a weird mechanism.”

After one student said it, all the others started to agree and nod.

“Everybody, listen carefully! If it is improved upon, this could run even without magic! I relied on my fire magic to ignite it at first but say for example if a flint was used, and a way to ignite it every so often was found…”

Colbert was obviously getting excited, talking on and on, while the students were all wondering what was so special about it. The only one who seemed to understand the greatness of his invention seemed to be Saito.

“Mr Colbert, that’s great! That’s an engine!” Saito called up while standing all of a sudden. The whole class turned to him.

“Engine?”

Colbert looked at Saito with a blank look.

“Yes, an engine. It’s used in my world for things just like Mr Colbert said”

“I can tell you’re a perceptive person. You’re Miss Vallière’s familiar yes?”

The fact that he was the legendary familiar Gandálfr who had runes on the back of his hand suddenly came back to Colbert. He had forgotten since Osman had said to leave it to him… but due to his enthusiasm he started to hold an interest in Saito.

“Where were you born?” asked Colbert eagerly

Louise tugged at Saito’s parker slightly and glared at him slightly

“…Don’t say anything unnecessary, we’ll look suspicious”

Agreeing, Saito sat back down.

“Hm? Where were you born?”

Colbert approached Saito with a bright expression. Louise answered for him.

“Mr Colbert, he’s uh… from… ロバ・アル・カリイエ(place name, Roba Aru Kariie)…in the east.

Colbert was taken aback.

“What?! Past the frightening lands of the elves? Wait, he was summoned wasn’t he… so he didn’t have to go through those lands… I see. I hear that the lands the elves govern in the east are quite advanced in research. So you were born there… I see.

Colbert nodded in comprehension.
Saito turned to Louise.

“What?”

“Just play along” Said Louise, stepping on his foot.

“A, Ah yes. I’m from um… ロバ (same place as above, Roba).”

Colbert nodded again, and returned to the mechanism. Standing on the platform once more he looked around the classroom.

“Alright then. Who would like to try operate the mechanism? It’s very simple! Just open the hole in the cylinder, put your wand in and recite the “ignite” spell repeatedly. The timing is a bit tricky but once you get used to it, it will be as easy as this”

Colbert stepped on the bellows with his root and operated the mechanism once more. The explosive sounds echoed throughout the classroom while the crank and gears moved, followed by the snake showing its face.

“And the joyful snake greets us!”

No one put their hand up. Colbert tried to get the students interested in his mechanism, saying “joyful snake”, but it seemed like it didn’t quite work. Disappointed, Colbert drooped his shoulders. Montmorency, suddenly pointed at Louise.

“Louise, you try it!”

Colbert’s face lit up.

“Miss Vallière! You have an interest in the mechanism?”

“Catching Fouquet the Dirt Crumb and having something to hide, surely you won’t have trouble with something like this right?”

Louise then realized. Montmorency was trying to embarrass her by making her fail.

It seemed like Montmorency didn’t quite like Louise getting all the attention, such as accomplishing great feats and being the star at dance balls. Her jealousy was deep, and the fact that she was a show off suddenly came back to Louise.

Montmorency continued provoking Louise.

“Hey, do it? Louise. Louise the Zero.”

Something in Louise cracked, she just couldn’t keep quiet when Montmorency called her zero. Louise silently stood up and approached the platform. Seeing Louise in this state, Saito glared at Montmorency.

“Hey Monmon.”

“It’s Montmorency for god’s sake!”

“Don’t provoke Louise! It’ll end up in an explosion!” Said Saito, without thinking.

Louise shifted her eyes at what Saito said. The front row students hid behind their chairs.

After hearing what Saito said, Colbert suddenly remembered Louise’s skill and the origin of her nickname. Trying to desperately change her mind, he began to persuade her in a flustered manner.

“Ah, Miss Vallière. Er, you can do it another time, alright?”

“I got insulted by Montmorency the Flood” Said Louise in a cold voice. Her reddish brown pupils were filled with rage.

“I shall warn Miss Montmorency. So er, could you please withdraw your wand? I’m not doubting your skill, but magic doesn’t always succeed. I mean, ‘a dragon can also die of a fire’, after all.”

Louise looked sharply at Colbert

“Please let me do it. I’m not always failing. Occasionally, I succeed. There are times when I, occasionally, succeed.” Said Louise, as if her words were meant for herself. Her voice was shaking. Saito knew there was no stopping Louise now. When Louise got absolutely angry, her voice would start to shake.

Colbert looked up at the ceiling and sighed.
Louise followed what Colbert did and stepped on the bellows. The vaporized oil was sent to the cylinder. With a big breath she stuck her wand inside the cylinder.

“Miss Vallière, uhh…” Whispered Colbert as if he was praying.

With a voice as clear as a bell, she started to recite the spell incantation.
The whole class froze.
As expected, the mechanism exploded. Louise and Colbert were sent flying to the black board while the whole class screamed. The explosion caught fire with the vaporised oil and spread everywhere. The students chaotically ran around, avoiding the flames.
As the chair and table were burning, Louise stood up slowly. It was a cruel sight. Her clothes were scorched, and her clear complexion was covered in soot. Totally ignoring the chaos within the classroom, she grabbed Colbert’s arm and whispered, “Mr. Colbert. That machine breaks quite easily.”
Mr Colbert didn’t reply, feeling faint headed. The students replied for him.

“It’s you who broke it! You zero! Louise the Zero!”

“Never mind that, there’s fire! Someone put it out!”

Montmorency stood up and recited a spell incantation. It was the water spell ‘Water Shield’. The barrier of water extinguished the fire and the students applauded Montmorency. Montmorency, as if she had triumphed, said to Louise, “I wonder if that was unnecessary? Since you’re such a skilled mage. That was a weak fire after all”
Angry, Louise bit her lip.

That night…
It was night by the time the classroom was cleaned up. Tidying up the chairs and desks and wiping the floor clean of the water was a big task. Exhausted, Louise and Saito returned to their rooms. Saito collapsed on his haystack. Louise sat down on her bed. It was almost time was bed. Like a habit, Saito went to the closet to get Louise’s change of clothes, however Louise stood up suddenly to do something

“W-What are you doing?”

Louise blushed and did not reply. Her hands gripped her sheets and started to hand it down from the ceiling. The sheets acted as a curtain and covered the bed. Watching Saito from the corner of her eye, she went to the closet, got her clothes and returned back to her bed. The ruffling of clothes were heard as she changed behind the curtain.
Depressed, Saito returned back to his haystack.

She doesn’t want to be seen by someone like me. Even if I see you I won’t try to do anything strange. I won’t even look anymore. I’m not a wolf like you think I am… I’m a mole. Well you were kissed by a mole, but that was when I got carried away, I made a mistake. I won’t ever do it again Louise~. I’ll watch over you properly~. This homely mole will watch over you from this haystack~.

Saito endlessly tortured himself with these thoughts. The curtain was taken down. Wearing a negligee, Louise was bathed in the moonlight, with her hair flowing smoothly. Under the brilliant moonlight, her divine beauty was accentuated. After combing her hair slightly with her hands she lay down on her bed. She switched off the lamp on her bedside table with a flick of her wand. It was a magic lamp that was imbued with magic so that it would switch off at the signal of its master. It wasn’t exactly special, but it seemed like something expensive. With the moonlight bathing the room, the atmosphere became similar to that of an illusion.

Just as Saito was about to sleep, Louise sat up and called out to Saito.

“Hey Saito”

“Yes?”

“Always sleeping on the floor is a bit extreme…you can er, sleep on the bed if you want”

Saito’s body stiffened.

“W-What?”

“Don’t get the wrong idea! I’ll hit you if you do anything strange.”

Saito was overwhelmed. Ah, Louise you really are kind aren’t you. It’s like you’ve changed completely. That harsh experience really did change you…You’re even becoming kind to a disgusting mole like me.
With every step closer to the bed, his pulse seemed to increase two fold. Louise faced the window, wrapped up in the blanket on the edge of the bed.

“It’s… ok? Even for me? A mole?”

“Yes, it’s ok, don’t make me say the same thing. What do you mean a mole?”

Saito slipped into the bed and covered himself with the blanket.

“Sorry”

He had to apologize for getting carried away and kissing her. He felt he had to. Saito whispered, “Sorry…for kissing you like that”

Louise didn’t reply.
Saito thought she was sleeping, but it didn’t sound like it. Saito continued.

“I…, decided already, before that. I promised the prince of Wales that I’d protect you. Not only from enemies, but from my own desires as well. I can’t say I’ve done a good job of protecting you so far, so, I’m sorry.” Said Saito, saying what was in his mind.

Louise replied in a small voice.
”It’s fine, don’t worry about it.”

Saito grasped the blanket and whispered, “I don’t do it again.”

“Of course.”

Louise started to talk, as if determined to tell Saito something.

“But, I too have to apologize. Sorry, for just summoning you.”

“That’s ok. It’s not good, but it’s alright.”

“I’ll find a way for you to return home. I don’t know how, but I will. I haven’t heard of another world before.”

“Thanks.”

Saito felt relieved. Squirming a bit, Louise asked Saito,
“Your world… there aren’t any mages there right?”

“Nope.”

“There’s only one moon?”

“Only one.”

“That’s weird.”

“No it’s not, it’s this world that’s weird, mages and stuff.”

“What were you doing in that world?”

“I was a high school student”

“High school student?”

“Well it’s not much different from being a student here I guess. Studying is kind of like your job.”

“What do people do when they grow up?”

Louise started to bombard Saito with questions. While wondering why, Saito replied, “Hm, a company employee perhaps, that’s the most common.”

“What’s a company employee?”

It became slightly irritating, but Saito replied, “You work and you earn money.”

“I don’t really understand… but is that what you want to become?”

Saito remained silent. He hadn’t thought of what he would want to become in the future. He spent his days doing what he liked. His future was neither bright nor dark. Thinking those days would last forever he just absent mindedly attended school. Saito was a bit troubled with his reply.

“I dunno. I haven’t really thought about that.”

“Waldo said you were a legendary familiar. Those runes on the back of your hand are the mark of Gandálfr apparently.”

“I don’t really understand but it seems like Gandálfr are meant to use that sword Derflinger.”

“I wonder if that’s true…”

“Well it has to be, I couldn’t use a sword like that normally.”

“Then, why can’t I use magic? You’re a legendary familiar, yet I’m Louise the zero. Ugh.”

“I don’t know.”

Louise remained silent for a while. Then she spoke with a slightly serious tone.

“You know, I want to become a great mage. I don’t mean a very powerful mage. I just want to be able to use spells properly. I don’t want fail every spell I cast and not even know which branch of magic I’m good at.”

Saito remembered the class they had earlier. As usual, Louise had failed.

“Since I was small, I was told I was hopeless. My father and mother didn’t expect anything of me. I was always treated like an idiot, always called zero…I really don’t have any skill. There isn’t a branch of magic in which I’m good at. I’m even clumsy at reciting incantations. I understand it. My teachers, mother and sisters have said it. When you recite an incantation for a spell in your skilled magic branch, something within your body responds, and it circulates within your body. When that rhythm is at a climax, it means that the spell is completed. I have never felt that before.”

Louise’s voice became smaller.

“But, I want to at least be able to do things like everyone else. It not, I get the feeling I won’t be able to be happy with myself.”

Louise became silent once more. Saito was troubled on what to say to comfort her.
Some time passed and Saito began to speak.

“Even if you can’t do magic…you’re normal. Not just normal…you’re cute. And you’ve been so kind recently as well. You have your own qualities. Even if you can’t do magic, you’re a great person…”

Ending his incoherent reply, Saito turned towards Louise.
Louise had slept already. Her innocent face took his breath away. It seemed like she had fallen asleep when Saito had been thinking of something to say to her. Her pinkish blond hair mixed with the moonlight, shining brightly.
A steady breathing could be heard from her small pink lips.

Looking at those lips, he wanted to press his lips against hers once more, and without even realizing he started to move his face forward. But, he stopped. It was cowardly to kiss a girl who wasn’t even his lover while she was sleeping. I’m not your lover…but I will protect you. So don’t worry Louise.

Smiling warmly at Louise, Saito closed his eyes. With Louise’s breathing as a lullaby, Saito fell asleep.

Louise opened her eyes once Saito had fallen asleep. She knit her eyebrows and whispered, “I was even sleeping”. Louise hugged her pillow, and bit her lips. It’s so different she thought. When he was making a move on her, he did it rashly like an idiot, and yet when he’s obedient, he’s totally obedient.

I don’t understand. I don’t understand what he’s thinking at all. Louise rested her hands on her chest. When Saito was next to her, her chest really did throb. So these feelings really are true?

She wanted to return the favor to Saito, who had been so kind and had saved her so many times… But that wasn’t the only thing. It was the first time she felt these feelings for someone of the opposite sex, and Louise didn’t understand what to do. It was because of this, she didn’t allow Saito to help her change. When she began to recognize these feelings, she became embarrassed at the mere thought of him looking at her skin. She didn’t actually want to show him her face when she had just woken up.

When did I start having these feelings for Saito? Probably since that time, Louise thought.
Just when she was about to be killed by Fouquet’s golem, she was hugged by Saito. Her heart throbbed. Despite the fact she was about to die, her heart beat loudly. And there was also that time when she was about to be killed by Waldo, Saito jumped in and saved her. But the time her heart beat the fastest was when they were riding the dragon and he had kissed her. After that she couldn’t look at Saito’s face.
I wonder how Saito thinks of me? An unpleasant girl? A selfish and mean master? Or perhaps he likes me? Well, he kissed me, so he must like me. Or could it be that he’s like Guiche and just liked women? I wonder which one. I want to know. Anyhow, why didn’t he do anything when I was just sleeping beside him, Louise thought.

Of course, if he did anything now I’d kick him in the crotch.

But…but…
Louise tapped Saito’s pillow. He didn’t wake up.
Then she looked around restlessly. Other than the moon, nothing else was looking at her. Louise moved towards Saito’s face. Her pulse started to quicken. She pressed her lips upon his softly, only for about two seconds. It was the kind of kiss where the person wasn’t sure if they had kissed at all. Saito turned over.

Louise panicked slightly and drew distance from his face, sinking into the blanket hugging her pillow.

What am I doing?

To my familiar as well.

I’m such an idiot.

She looked at Saito’s face. He was kind of cool; coming from another world, being obedient at times yet carried away at other times for absolutely no reason. The legendary familiar… I wonder if I really do like him? Is this what they call liking someone?

While she repeated her thoughts, she traced her lips with her fingers. The heat was like a heated iron pressing against her. How can I find the answer to this question?

I don’t want to be left not knowing the answer… whispered Louise as she closed her eyes.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter6

2007-11-16T02:01:52Z

Momogan:

Tabitha hid beside a tree with her breath held. In front of her was the temple that had been reduced to ruins. The columns that once boasted magnificence had collapsed and the fences had rusted away. The bright stained glass window had been shattered, and weeds filled the garden. It was the temple of a pioneering village that had been abandoned tens of years ago. It was completely desolated; no one was close by. However, with the sunlight shone upon it, there was a somewhat pastoral atmosphere to the place. The place would probably be where travelers would set up for lunch or the like.

In such a calm atmosphere, a loud explosion could suddenly be heard. Kirche had set a tree next to the gatepost on fire. Tabitha, in the shade of the trees, gripped her wand. The reason why the pioneering village had been abandoned came dashing out. It was an orc. It was as tall as two meters and their weight was probably five times that of an average human. Its fat ugly body was covered by skin peeled off from animals. With a large nose on its face, it was much like a pig. In fact, you could say that it was a pig that stood on two legs.

There were around ten of them. Orcs liked the children of humans, and being attacked by a group of creatures with such troublesome tastes, the village people abandoned the village and fled from it. The village people told the lord of the area, but the lord disliked dispatching soldiers in forests, and so ignored their requests. This village was one of the many villages in Halkeginia that had had this happen.

The orc conversed with the others through sounds similar to that of a pig, while pointing at the fire blazing around the gatepost. It then yelled angrily at every one of them.

“Fugii! Pigii! Agii! Nguiiii!”

Waving the clubs in their hands, the orcs were obviously angry. There was a fire, which meant humans were nearby. They were enemies, and the fire was a bait. Watching this, Tabitha considered which spell she would use. There were more enemies than she had expected. She couldn’t continuously fire spells out. If they didn’t carry everything out smoothly, they could lose their advantage easily by a surprise attack.

Just as the air around the orcs was shimmering, seven bronze maidens appeared before them. They were Guiche’s golems. Tabitha knitted her eyebrows. It was different from what they had decided on. Guiche must have gotten impatient.

Guiche’s seven valkyries charged at the head orc. They thrust their short spears at it. The tip of the spears sank into the orc’s stomach. The orc was knocked back onto the ground. However, the wound was shallow. Its thick skin and fat had acted as its shield, protecting its internal organs from damage. It quickly stood back up, and waved its club, ignoring its small wound. The other orcs rushed over with their clubs, swinging them at the bronze maidens. The clubs the orcs were swinging, were about the size of a human. One hit on the delicate golems, and they would be sent flying, broken on the ground.

Tabitha started reciting an incantation while waving her wand. Water, wind, wind. One water and two winds. The two elements intertwined with each other and the spell was complete. The vapor in the air froze and became several icicles. They skewered the wounded orc from all directions. It was one of Tabitha’s strongest attacks, Windy Icicle. The wounded orc fell to the ground at once.

Kirche, who was watching on top of a tree that was separated by a fair distance from Tabitha’s hiding spot, waved her wand. Fire, Fire. Two fires. A ball of fire, larger than a normal fireball spell, attacked the orcs. It was the Flame Ball spell. With agile movements that didn’t seem possible for their size, they tried avoiding the ball of fire. However, as if it were attacked to a string, the ball of fire was homing. It shot inside a howling mouth, and its head burst into flames. However, that was the end of such effective spells. They couldn’t keep using such a strong spells.

The orcs were scared, but they realized they were being attacked by a few mages. After realizing this, they remembered a long battle they had with humans once. If they lost, they would lose in an instant. However, only two of them were killed by magic so far. Which means, the human’s attack had failed.

Their anger overcame their fear. Their sharp noses twitched, trying to find the humans. A young delicious smelling human could be smelt from outside the temple’s garden. The orcs ran at once. Suddenly a person with a sword carried on his back appeared. Next to him was Salamander. Without hesitation the orcs continued to charge forward. The salamander would be a strong foe, but with only those numbers, it would be no problem. The human warrior wasn’t even a going to be a problem. It is said that one orc can match five human warriors. And that was skilled warriors as well. A child like that would be disposed of with one swing of the club.

Saito whispered to the salamander next to him.

“I’ll attack them from the right. Stop any of those monsters from reaching Kirche.”

Fire flickered from the tip of the mouth of the fiery lizard, and it nodded with a “kyuru kyuru.” The large pigs formed groups to attack. They were trying to intimidate them. Saito’s hand was shaking. I’m sorry for being well dressed. What the hell is that. Scary.

The orc was wearing a necklace. After a better glance, it could be seen that it was a necklace made from a straw rope and human skulls. My world’s rules really don’t exist in this world. The beast’s horrible stench could be smelt.

With a shaking left hand, he grabbed Derflinger. The runes on the back of his hand shone. The anger and the vigor bursting inside his body made his body hot. He started tapping a rhythm with his index finger on the grip of the sword, allowing him to compose himself. He calculated the timing of his leap.

Tap, tap, tap… The rhythm of his pulse.

Saito opened his eyes, and gazed at the orcs who were roaring towards him.

An orc swung its club at the child. It was a hit… It should have been that is. But its club only hit the ground. It tried raising its head to see its surroundings, but its vision slipped down. Its neck wouldn’t move. Its hands reached desperately for its head only to find that its head was missing.

Saito had jumped faster than the orc’s swing, and had cleaved off its head. How was that! The decapitated orc tumbled to the ground. Saito leapt at a nearby orc. In an instant, he cut down a stunned orc. With the force of his sword he finished it off. To the left, the fiery lizard was battling an orc, scattering fire everywhere. Flame overpowered the orc and sent an blaze of inferno to its head.

Losing three allies already, they surrounded Saito cautiously. With his sword ready, Saito stared at the orcs with a cold gaze. It was as if a dragon was glaring them at. Their instincts told them that he was dangerous. It told them that they couldn’t win against him. The orcs looked at each other.

But, it was a human. They couldn’t possibly lose. It must have just been a mistake just then. Ignoring their instinct, including their experience and common sense, they roared and went in for an all out attack.

And so, they lost their lives. With the help of magic, Saito and Flame decimated them within two minutes.

Tabitha’s dragon landed on the ground. If the wind dragon had been hurt, if would mean that they would have to walk home, so it was decided he wasn’t allowed in the battle. Coming down from the tree, Kirche gave Guiche a shove.

“Ouch! What are you doing?”

“It’s your fault that we got in such a mess!”

The plan was to lure them into a pit, that Belldandy had dug, and light the oil that was prepared in that pit. Then all the orcs would burn to their deaths.

“As if they would just all fall into a pit like that. The first to make a move wins. I only put that into practice.” Grumbled Guiche.

“Your mole dug it right? Have some faith!”

“Well we’re all ok, so it’s fine” Said Saito

Siesta, who was hidden and shaking, rushed over to Saito and hugged him, overcome with emotion.

“That was incredible! Killing those violent orcs in a matter of no time! You’re incredible Saito!”

Siesta then timidly glanced at the corpses of the orcs.

“With these around I guess you can’t really go calmly pick mushrooms in the forest”

Saito wiped off the blood and fat stuck on Derflinger with a leaf. His hands were still shaking. Haven’t gotten used to battle yet I guess, he thought. Even thought they were monsters, they were living things. Things like battles are easily said but they are really living things killing each other. Even if you win, it’s not a good feeling. Although I have powers of a Gandalfr familiar, my body is still made of flesh and blood. If I had slipped and received a blow from one of those clubs… it might be me lying there now.

Noticing Saito’s hands were shaking, Siesta firmly grasped them. Are you ok? Her eyes seemed to ask. Saito forced a smile and nodded.

“You were incredible… but I guess such dangerous things are bad…” whispered Siesta.

Meanwhile, despite such a battle, Kirche acted as if nothing had happened. Looking at the map, she said, “Um, within the temple there’s an altar… and beneath that altar there’s a hidden chest.”

“And within that chest…”

Guiche gulped.

“Lies the gold and silver and legendary treasure ‘Buri-shingameru’ (no idea) that the priest hid when he abandoned the temple, apparently.”

Kirche brushed her hair triumphantly.

“What’s a Buri-shingameru” asked Guiche.

Kirche read the notes on the map.

“Umm, it seems like it’s a necklace made of gold. It’s made from ‘blazing gold’! Wow, even the name makes me excited. When you wear it you will be protected from any disaster and…”

That night…, they crowded around a bonfire in the garden of the temple. Everyone wore a weary face. Guiche said bitterly, “So the so called treasure was that?”

Guiche pointed at a color faded accessory and a few dirty copper coins. Underneath the altar, there was a chest. However, it was full of junk that they didn’t even consider taking back home.

“This is made of brass. These cheap necklaces and ear rings, these aren’t that ‘Buri-shingameru’ right?”

Kirche didn’t reply. She just filed her nails with a bored look. Tabitha was reading a book as usual. Saito was lying down, gazing at the moon

“Hey Kirche, that’s the seventh one already! We followed those maps with such effort and yet all we get are a few copper coins! The treasures aren’t even close to what the notes of the maps say! Those maps are all hoaxes!”

“Shut up. I said it before, there -might- be a real map within that bundle”

“It’s too mean! Monsters and beasts dwell in ruins and caves after all! Only getting this in return for defeating monsters is far from enough!”

Guiche held the artificial rose in his mouth and lay down on a spread out blanket.

“Well yeah. If you could get treasure by just simply killing monsters, then no one would be poor”

A gloomy atmosphere drifted amongst them. But Siesta’s cheerful voice drove it away.

“Everyone, dinner's ready!”

Siesta started dividing the stew for everyone from the pot on the bonfire. It smelt good.

“This is good! Wow, it’s really good. What kind of meat did you use?” Guiche asked while stuffing his mouth full.

Everyone too, tasted it and started to say how delicious it was. Siesta smiled and said, “Orc’s meat.”

Guiche suddenly spat out the stew. Everyone started slack jawed at Siesta.

“I-It was a joke! I made it from a wild rabbit. I caught it with a trap.”

Siesta went on to explain how she had set up traps to catch rabbits and partridges, and collected herbs and vegetables for the stew, while everyone else was hunting for treasure.

“Don’t scare me like that. But, you’re really handy, being able to make something so nice from things in a forest.” Said Kirche in a relieved tone.

“It comes from living in a village” Said Siesta shyly.

“What’s this stew called? The herbs you’ve used is quite different from usual. I’ve never even seen some of these vegetables.” Said Kirche while spinning one of the vegetables on her fork.

“It’s a stew that’s made in my village, called Yosenabe.” Explained Siesta while stirring the pot.

“My father taught me how to make it. From edible wild plants, roots of plants… My father learnt it from my grandfather. It’s a specialty in my village.”

Thanks to the delicious food, they felt more relaxed. Ten days had passed since they had left the school. As Saito gazed up at the sky, he wondered what Louise was doing.

“Is it nice Saito?”

Next to him, Siesta smiled warmly. Stuffing his mouth full with stew, he smiled back. Siesta’s smile, the taste of the stew, they both reminded him of something. He had no idea how long he had been away but Saito remembered him own world.

After dinner, Kirche spread out the map again.

“Let’s just give up and return to school” urged Guiche, but Kirche did not budge.

“Just one more. One more.”

As if she was obsessed, Kirche’s eyes gleamed over the maps. Picking one map, she placed it on the ground.

“Ok this one! If this one is also a hoax we’re going back to school!”

“What’s the treasure?”

Arms crossed, Kirche replied, “Dragon’s Raiment”

Siesta, who was eating stew after everyone had finished, choked slightly on her food.

“R-Really?”

“What about it? Do you know something about it? It’s close to a village called Tarbes. Now where’s Tarbes…”

Siesta replied quickly, “It’s in the direction of La Rochelle. There’s a big field… It’s my home town.”

The next morning, whilst they were riding the wind dragon, Siesta explained to everyone. There wasn’t much to get. Basically, there was a temple near the village and in that temple there was something called Dragon’s Raiment.

“Why is it called ‘Dragon’s Raiment’?”

“Apparently you can fly when you put it on” Said Siesta, weakly.

“Fly? So it’s a wind type item?”

“ It’s really not that big of a thing…” Said Siesta, looking troubled.

“Why?”

“It’s a hoax. It’s one of those ‘treasure’s you can find anywhere. It’s all just the name. Yet the locals are grateful… they decorate the temple, worship it…”

“Really?”

Siesta then proceeded to say nervously.

“Actually… the owner of it was my grandfather. One day, my grandfather appeared at the village. Apparently he told everyone that he came from the east with the Dragon Raiments.”

“Wow…”

“But no one believed him. Everyone says that my grandfather was weird.”

“Why?”

“Someone told him to fly with it, but he told them it couldn’t. He made a lot of excuses, but no one had a reason to believe him. After that, he said that it ‘couldn’t fly anymore’ and settled down in the village. He worked really hard, and gave his money to nobles, asking them to put a spell of permanence on the ‘Dragon's Raiment’. He treated it with a lot of care.”

“What a strange person. It must have been hard on your family?”

“No, apart from the Dragon's Raiment, he was a nice, hard working person. Everyone liked him”

“It’s something famous within the village right? Just like that Yosenabe… Then we can’t take it back with us.”

“But… It’s like our family property… If Saito wanted to, I could ask my dad to show you it” Siesta said in a troubled voice.

Just as Saito thought “hoaxes are useless anyway”, Kirche remarked, “Even if it is a hoax, there are ways to sell hoaxes. There are many people with different tastes in this world.”

“You’re a horrible woman.” Guiche said, shocked.

The wind dragon flapped its wings, headed towards Tarbes.

Meanwhile at school, Louise was still skipping lessons. She didn’t want to meet anyone in her current mood. She only had left her room to eat in the dining hall and when she went to have bath. She knew about Saito living in a tent in the Vestri courtyard so she went down there a few days before to see how he was doing, but no one was there. When she asked Montmorency, who was passing by, she found out that Saito, Guiche, Kirche and Tabitha had been skipping lessons to go treasure hunting. The teachers were apparently mad and would make them clean the whole auditorium when they got back. She felt even sadder when she thought how fun it must have been. She felt as though she was the only one being left out.

Louise cried in her bed again. Whenever she saw the empty haystack, tears would come to her eyes. A knock came at the door. The door opened with a clank as soon as Louise replied that the door wasn’t locked. It was the school principle Old Osman, at the door, which surprised Louise. Louise quickly put on her gown and got off her bed.

“How have you been feeling?”

Feeling down, Louise replied, “I’m sorry I’ve made you worry. It’s really nothing. I just don’t feel very well…”

Osman pulled out a chair and sat down.

“You’ve rested for quite a long time. I was worried, but it seems you’re alright.”

Louise nodded, and sat down on a chair. With a weary face, she stared out the window.

“Have you finished the edict?”

Louise gasped and hung her head. With a sorry expression, she shook her head.

“Seems like you haven’t from the looks of it.”

“I’m sorry.”

“There’s still two weeks. Think about it slowly. It’s your important friend’s wedding after all. Make sure you choose your words carefully.”

Louise nodded. She was ashamed that she had forgotten about the edict because she was so absorbed with her own thoughts. I’m terrible aren’t I. She considers me as a friend, and even gave the role of being the maiden”

Osman stood up.

“By the way, where’s that familiar of yours?”

She adverted her eyes and kept silent. Osman smiled.

“Did you two have a fight?”

“When you’re young, you fight about trivial things. It’s because young people know how to compromise. Sometimes, these cracks will develop into something irreparable. You should be careful.”

Laughing, Osman left the room. After the door shut after him, Louise whispered, “It’s not something small…”

Louise went to her desk. She ignored everything else and opened the Founder’s Prayer book. And as if clearing her thoughts, she closed her eyes. She concentrated, trying to think of a edict. I must think of a great edict for Henrietta.

Louise continued to close her eyes. Eh? There was a bright light. Suddenly she could see letters on the pages. Louise’s eyes froze. However, in the next moment, they faded from the pages like a mist. What was that? She thought, while looking at the pages.

I can’t see it anymore. My eyes are probably just tired, she thought.

“It’s all Saito’s fault” she whispered.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter9

2007-11-16T01:59:20Z

Momogan:

The Germanian king, Albrecht the Third, had arranged for princess Henrietta’s wedding ceremony to take place in Germania’s capital, Vindobona. The date of the ceremony… the first day of the Nyuui (ニューイ) month.

Currently, the Mercator flagship fleet of Tristain was to welcome the guests of the New Albion government by leading them to La Rochelle, where they would stay anchored in the skies above it.

The commander in chief of the fleet, Count La Ramée, sat in the quarterdeck in formal attire. Next to him, captain Fevisu (フェヴィス) was stroking his moustache. It was far past the arranged time.

“Those guys sure are late Captain.”

La Ramée replied with an irritated voice.

“Those Albion dogs who killed their king with their own hands are probably still busy acting like dogs”

The sailor on the top deck suddenly informed him of the fleet’s approach in a loud voice.

“A fleet! From the left!”

With a large ship leading in front, which could easily be mistaken as a cloud, the Albion fleet had started to descend.

“So that’s the standard of Albion’s ‘Royal Sovereign’ fleet…” Said the captain, watching the large ship in awe.

It was the ship that would have had the ambassador in it.

“Something that no one would want to meet on a battlefield, that’s for sure.”

The Albion fleet descended to Tristain's level and signaling messages could be seen hoisted on the mast.

“We thank you for your fleet’s welcome. This is the captain of Albion’s Lexington.”

“We have an admiral on board! Using a captain to correspond… we’re being treated like fools” the captain said resentfully, while looking over Tristain’s weak array of ships.

“They’re probably thinking the world is within their hands now that that they have that ship. Reply to them with ‘We give you our warmest welcome. This is the chief in command of the Tristain fleet’”

La Ramée’s words were passed on to the sailor who was standing on the mast. The signaling flag for the message was then hoisted up.

The Albion fleet fired their cannons. It was a cannon salute. There were no shells inside the cannon, they had merely let gunpowder explode.

However, when the Lexington fleet did a mere cannon salute, the air around it shook. La Ramée retreated slightly. If shells were used, they couldn’t possibly reach the distance separating them. Even while understanding this, the force of the cannons of the Lexington fleet was able to make the experienced admiral retreat.

“Fire our cannons in response”

“How many shells shall we fire? For the top nobles, eleven is required.”

The number of shells to be fired was depended upon the person’s rank and social status.

“Seven will do” ordered La Ramée watching with a grin on his face like a stubborn child.

“Prepare the cannons! Seven shots, one by one! Fire when they’re ready!”

On the afterdeck of the Lexington flagship fleet, Bowood was looking to the left at the Tristain fleet. Next to him, was Sir Johnston, the commander in chief, and also the person commanding the entire invasion squad. Being a member of the council of nobles, Cromwell trusted him deeply. However, he had no experience. He was a politician after all.

“Captain…” Johnston said to Bowood in a worried voice.

“Yes?”

“Is it alright to go so close to them? We have those new model long range cannons equipped right? Draw some distance. His Excellency has entrusted me with important soldiers.”

“Cromwell’s puppet huh…” Bowood whispered coldly to himself.

“Yes we do have those new model cannons, but if we fire from maximum range, they won’t hit”

“But I bear his Excellency’s task of letting off those soldiers safely in Tristain. We can’t have the soldiers being scared. Their morale will drop.”

“The ones being scared are not the soldiers I think…” Bowood thought.

Ignoring Johnston, he lay down a new command. In the sky, there is no law after all.

“Prepare the left cannons”

“Yes sir! Prepare the left cannons!”

The sailors on the deck started to load the cannons with gunpowder and shells.

A thunderous roar could be heard from the Tristain fleet, which was aiming for the skies. It was the Tristain fleet firing their cannons in response to the cannon salute.

The battle plan had commenced.

During that moment, Bowood had turned into a soldier. The political details, his human feelings, the cowardice and foul play of this operation were all forgotten. As the captain of the Lexington fleet of The Republic of the Holy Albion, he proceeded to rapidly issue orders.

The crew of the old Hobart ship trailing at the end of the fleet had finished their preparations, and started to evacuate via the boats they had made levitate with the “Fly” spell.

A startling scene unfolded before La Ramée’s eyes. The ship trailing at the end… the oldest and one of the smallest ships had started to go up in flames.

“What? A fire? Was it an accident?” whispered Fevisu (フェヴィス)

The next instant, another startling thing occurred. The ship that was on fire was surrounded by flames and exploded in the air.

The Albion ship was reduced to ruins and came crashing down to the ground.

“W-What is this? Did the fire catch on to the ammunition storage?”

The Mercator ship was in an uproar.

“Calm down! Calm down!” Fevisu (フェヴィス) yelled at the sailors.

A flag signal was sent from the Lexington ship. A sailor started reading the signals with a telescope.

“From the Lexington fleet captain. Explain the meaning behind sinking Hobart”

“Sinking? What is he saying?! It exploded by itself!”

La Ramée was panicking.

“Send a reply. ‘The firing from my ship was a response to your salute. They didn’t contain any shells’”

A reply was sent promptly by the Lexington.

“The attack by your ship was not without cannon shells. We shall return your intent of war”

“What nonsense!”

La Ramée’s cry was drowned by the bombardment of the Lexington.

Impact. The mast of the Mercator broke off and a few holes been made in the deck.

“How can their cannons reach such a distance?!” said a surprised Fevisu (フェヴィス) on the shaking deck.

“Send a message! ‘Cease fire, we have no intent of war’”

The Lexington sent a barrage of cannon shells as a reply.

Impact. The ship was shaking and fires had started here and there.

Like a shriek, Mercator’s message repeated over and over.

“We repeat! Cease fire! We have no intent of war!”

The Lexington’s fire showed no signs of stopping.

Impact. La Ramée’s body was sent flying out of Fevisu’s (フェヴィス) sight.

At the same time, from the shock of the impact, Fevisu (フェヴィス) collapsed to the ground. He realized suddenly. The attack was all planned. They didn’t have any intention of a “good-willed visit” at all. They were all deceived by Albion.

The ship had started to go up in flames and the injured sailors were groaning in pain. Shaking his head while standing up, Fevisu (フェヴィス) yelled, “The commander in chief has died! The flagship captain will now take control of the fleet! A report on the damages! Full speed ahead! Prepare the right cannons!”

“So they’ve finally realized.” Said Waldo, who was standing next to Bowood, leisurely watching the Tristain fleet. Waldo also did not think the commander in chief, Johnston, who was worth nothing of the title, could do much. The strategy of landing the soldiers was actually entirely commanded by him.

“Seems like it, viscount. However, it seems we will win soon enough.”

The Albion fleet, which had superior mobility, had already taken actions to suppress the full on charge on the Tristain fleet.

The Albion fleet kept a fixed distance, and continued firing their cannons. Their fleet number was twice that of Tristain’s and in addition they had the huge Lexington ship, which had new model cannons. There was no contest in firepower.

As if they were tormenting the Tristain fleet, they continued their fire. The Mercator, which was already on fire, had started to slant. In an instant, the Mercator disappeared from the skies with a deafening roar. It had exploded. None of the ships in the Tristain fleet were undamaged. Losing the flagship, the fleet was thrown into chaos.

Destroying them was only a matter of time now. Ships could be seen hanging their white flags already.

On the Lexington ship, cries of “Long live Albion! Long live the holy king Cromwell!” could be heard. Bowood knitted his eyebrows. During the days of the Royal Air force, no one used to chant things like “Long live so and so” during battle. Even the commander in chief, Johnston had joined in.

“Captain, a new page in history has begun.” Said Waldo

As if mourning for his enemies who didn’t even have a chance to cry out in pain, Bowood whispered, “No, only a war has begun.”

Soon after the news of the entire fleet in La Rochelle had been wiped out, a declaration of war had been issued by Albion. It blamed Tristain for breaking the non-aggression treaty by attacking their fleet without reason, and lastly stated “As an act of self defense, The Holy Republic of Albion shall declare war on the kingdom of Tristain.”

The palace, which had been busily occupied with Henrietta’s departure for Germania, was suddenly thrown into a state of confusion from the events.

The generals, cabinet ministers and the like immediately held a meeting. But the meeting was just a disordered ramble. Opinions that they should inquire Albion about the circumstances of the events, or that they should dispatch messengers requesting aid were thrown about.

Sitting in the meeting’s seat of honor was a shocked Henrietta. She was wearing her beautiful wedding dress that had just been finished stitching. It was originally planned for her to head to Germania by a carriage after the dress had been finished.

She was like a blooming flower in the meeting room. But no one had even noticed.

“Albion states that our fleet attacked them first! However our side says they only did a cannon salute”

“Accidents can cause misunderstandings.”

“Let’s hold a meeting in Albion to sort this out! Perhaps there is still a chance to mend this misunderstanding!”

While the powerful nobles stated their opinions, the Cardinal Mazarini nodded.

“Right. Dispatch a special envoy to Albion. We will approach this cautiously, before it turns into a total war over a mere misunderstanding.”

At that moment, an urgent report arrived.

The messenger carrying the letter from the carrier owl, rushed into the meeting room.

“It’s an urgent report! After landing, the Albion fleet has started capturing land!”

“Where did they land?”

“The outskirts of La Rochelle! It seems like in the field of Tarbes!”

In the garden of her parent’s house, Siesta hugged her young siblings, watching the skies with an uneasy face. An explosive sound was heard not long before in the direction of La Rochelle. Surprised, she went out to the garden and saw the dreadful scene in the sky. Numerous ships were on fire and were falling down, crashing onto the mountain’s surface and dropping into the middle of the forest.

The village was in a state of confusion. After a short while, a large ship had descended from the sky. The ship, so large that it could be easily mistaken for a cloud, anchored itself by dropping it’s anchor on the field of the village.

Numerous dragons flew out of it.

“Sister, what’s happening?” asked her younger brothers and sisters.

“Let’s get in the house” urged Siesta, hiding her fear.

In the house, her parents were looking out the windows with troubled expressions.

“Isn’t that the Albion fleet?” her father said, looking at the ship anchored on the field.

“Could it be … A war?”

Her father shook his head.

“That’s not possible. We have a non-aggression treaty with Albion. The lord proclaimed that only recently.”

“Then what was all the ships falling down about?”

The dragons flying above the ship headed towards the village. Her father grasped his wife and stepped away from the window. With large cries, the dragons flew within the village and set the houses on fire.

Her mother screamed. The house was alight and the glass from the windows scattered everywhere. The village was saturated in the blazing flames, roaring of the dragons and the shrieking of the people. Carrying her unconscious mother, the father turned to Siesta, who was shaking.

“Siesta! Take your siblings and run to the forest!”

Straddling a large wind dragon, a smile appeared on Waldo’s face as he trampled on his home country. The dragoons under his command rode fire dragons. A wind dragon cannot match a fire dragon in power, but they surpass them in speed. He had chosen the wind dragon solely because he was commanding. To clear the path for the main unit of soldiers, Waldo mercilessly set the village on fire. In the background, soldiers were dropping down one by one with ropes from the Lexington ship. The field was an excellent strategic foothold for the invading troops.

From the direction of the field, dozens of the neighboring lord’s troops were charging forward. If they were to attack the troops disembarking from the field, it would become a tight situation. Waldo signaled his underlings to crush the small opposition force. A barrage of fire magic flew at the dragons but still, they ferociously charged forward. And so the reckless force was utterly devastated by the dragon’s flames.

It was past noon. Reports of the events came bursting in the conference room.

“The lord of Tarbes has died in battle!”

“The scout sent to investigate the dragoons has not returned!”

“We still haven’t received a reply from Albion regarding out enquiries!”

Meaningless discussions repeated themselves in the conference room.

“We should request aid from Germania!”

“Aggravating the matter like that would…”

“How about attacking them with our whole dragoon force?”

“Round up the remaining ships! All of them! No matter how old or small!”

“Let’s dispatch a special envoy! Attacking them will only give them an excuse to engage in a total war!”

The meeting could not reach an agreement. Mazarini was having difficulty coming to a conclusion himself. He was still hoping for a way to settle things diplomatically.

Amongst the heated debate, Henrietta looked at the “wind” ruby she wore on her ring finger. It was a memento of Wales. She was reminded of the man’s face she entrusted herself to.

Did I not vow to this ring back then?

If my dear Wales has courageously died then… I too should try live courageously.

“Tarbes is up in flames!”

She was surprised at her own voice but quickly came back to herself. With a deep breath, she stood up. Everyone looked at her. Henrietta spoke with a trembling voice.

“Aren’t you all ashamed of yourselves?”

“Princess?”

“Our lands are being captured by enemies. There are things to do before bickering about alliances and special envoys isn’t there?

“But… princess… It’s just some tension caused by a misunderstanding.”

“Misunderstanding? How can you still say that? Sinking a ship during the cannon salute is a bit extreme isn’t it?”

“We have signed a non-aggression treaty. It is an accident.”

“And that treaty is as easily broken as paper. They didn’t have any intention of keeping that treaty. It was just a lie to gain time. Albion’s actions clearly show that they have the intention of war.”

“But…”

Henrietta hit the table and started yelling.

“The blood of people are being spilled while we are doing this! Is it not the duty of nobles to protect them? For what reason do we bear royal and noble names? Have they not let us reign over them so we can protect them in times of need like this?”

Everyone was speechless. Henrietta continued with a cold voice.

“You’re all scared, aren’t you. Albion is a large country after all. If we counterattack our chances of winning are slim. Is it because you will be made responsible as one of the people involved in the counter attack after the battle is lost? You all plan to stay reserved to lengthen your lives?”

“Princess” Interjected Mazarini.

However, Henrietta continued.

“Then I will ride forth. You can continue your meeting here”

Henrietta burst out of the conference room. Mazarini and numerous nobles tried to hold her back.

“Princess! You should rest before your wedding!”

“Ugh! It’s so hard to run in this!”

Henrietta tore her wedding dress so that it was above her knees and threw the torn piece at Mazarini’s face.

“Perhaps you can go get married”

“My carriage and my guards! Come!” she yelled when she reached the courtyard.

Her carriage was brought, led by holy beasts known as unicorns.

The refraining magical defense squad in the courtyard assembled at once at Henrietta’s call.

She unfastened one unicorn and straddled it.

“I shall command all the troops! Regiments, assemble!”

Knowing the situation, every soldier saluted simultaneously.

Henrietta gave the unicorn’s stomach a hit.

The unicorn magnificently raised its hooves up high under the bright sun and set off.

“Follow the princess!” cried the soldiers while following Henrietta, mounted on the beasts.

“Follow! A delay brings shame to the family name!”

The nobles in the courtyard dashed out. Contact was made to the regiments scattered about the town.

Watching this absent mindedly, Mazarini looked up at the skies.

I knew we would go to war with Albion someday, despite my efforts, but… our country is not prepared.

He was not actually concerned about his own life. He bore the worries of the country in his own way, and for the sake of the people, he had reached such a judgement. Even if it meant a small sacrifice, he didn’t want to engage in a lost battle.

But, it was as the princess said. His efforts and devotion to the diplomacy had been boiled away. What use is clinging to it? There are things to be taken care of first.

One of the high-class nobles whispered in Mazarini’s ear.

“Cardinal, about the special envoy…”

Mazarini slapped the nobles face with his cap. He coiled the torn piece from the wedding dress, which Henrietta had thrown at him, on his head.

“All of you! To your horses! If we let the princess go alone we will be forever cast in shame!”

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter9

2007-11-16T01:58:06Z

Momogan: name fixing

The Germanian king, Albrecht the Third, had arranged for princess Henrietta’s wedding ceremony to take place in Germania’s capital, Vindobona. The date of the ceremony… the first day of the Nyuui (ニューイ) month.

Currently, the Mercator flagship fleet of Tristain was to welcome the guests of the New Albion government by leading them to La Rochelle, where they would stay anchored in the skies above it.

The commander in chief of the fleet, Count La Ramée, sat in the quarterdeck in formal attire. Next to him, captain Fevisu (フェヴィス) was stroking his moustache. It was far past the arranged time.

“Those guys sure are late Captain.”

La Ramée replied with an irritated voice.

“Those Albion dogs who killed their king with their own hands are probably still busy acting like dogs”

The sailor on the top deck suddenly informed him of the fleet’s approach in a loud voice.

“A fleet! From the left!”

With a large ship leading in front, which could easily be mistaken as a cloud, the Albion fleet had started to descend.

“So that’s the standard of Albion’s ‘Royal Sovereign’ fleet…” Said the captain, watching the large ship in awe.

It was the ship that would have had the ambassador in it.

“Something that no one would want to meet on a battlefield, that’s for sure.”

The Albion fleet descended to Tristain's level and signaling messages could be seen hoisted on the mast.

“We thank you for your fleet’s welcome. This is the captain of Albion’s Lexington.”

“We have an admiral on board! Using a captain to correspond… we’re being treated like fools” the captain said resentfully, while looking over Tristain’s weak array of ships.

“They’re probably thinking the world is within their hands now that that they have that ship. Reply to them with ‘We give you our warmest welcome. This is the chief in command of the Tristain fleet’”

La Ramée’s words were passed on to the sailor who was standing on the mast. The signaling flag for the message was then hoisted up.

The Albion fleet fired their cannons. It was a cannon salute. There were no shells inside the cannon, they had merely let gunpowder explode.

However, when the Lexington fleet did a mere cannon salute, the air around it shook. La Ramée retreated slightly. If shells were used, they couldn’t possibly reach the distance separating them. Even while understanding this, the force of the cannons of the Lexington fleet was able to make the experienced admiral retreat.

“Fire our cannons in response”

“How many shells shall we fire? For the top nobles, eleven is required.”

The number of shells to be fired was depended upon the person’s rank and social status.

“Seven will do” ordered La Ramée watching with a grin on his face like a stubborn child.

“Prepare the cannons! Seven shots, one by one! Fire when they’re ready!”

On the afterdeck of the Lexington flagship fleet, Bowood was looking to the left at the Tristain fleet. Next to him, was Sir Johnston, the commander in chief, and also the person commanding the entire invasion squad. Being a member of the council of nobles, Cromwell trusted him deeply. However, he had no experience. He was a politician after all.

“Captain…” Johnston said to Bowood in a worried voice.

“Yes?”

“Is it alright to go so close to them? We have those new model long range cannons equipped right? Draw some distance. His Excellency has entrusted me with important soldiers.”

“Cromwell’s puppet huh…” Bowood whispered coldly to himself.

“Yes we do have those new model cannons, but if we fire from maximum range, they won’t hit”

“But I bear his Excellency’s task of letting off those soldiers safely in Tristain. We can’t have the soldiers being scared. Their morale will drop.”

“The ones being scared are not the soldiers I think…” Bowood thought.

Ignoring Johnston, he lay down a new command. In the sky, there is no law after all.

“Prepare the left cannons”

“Yes sir! Prepare the left cannons!”

The sailors on the deck started to load the cannons with gunpowder and shells.

A thunderous roar could be heard from the Tristain fleet, which was aiming for the skies. It was the Tristain fleet firing their cannons in response to the cannon salute.

The battle plan had commenced.

During that moment, Bowood had turned into a soldier. The political details, his human feelings, the cowardice and foul play of this operation were all forgotten. As the captain of the Lexington fleet of The Republic of the Holy Albion, he proceeded to rapidly issue orders.

The crew of the old Hobart ship trailing at the end of the fleet had finished their preparations, and started to evacuate via the boats they had made levitate with the “Fly” spell.

A startling scene unfolded before La Ramée’s eyes. The ship trailing at the end… the oldest and one of the smallest ships had started to go up in flames.

“What? A fire? Was it an accident?” whispered Fevisu (フェヴィス)

The next instant, another startling thing occurred. The ship that was on fire was surrounded by flames and exploded in the air.

The Albion ship was reduced to ruins and came crashing down to the ground.

“W-What is this? Did the fire catch on to the ammunition storage?”

The Mercator ship was in an uproar.

“Calm down! Calm down!” Fevisu (フェヴィス) yelled at the sailors.

A flag signal was sent from the Lexington ship. A sailor started reading the signals with a telescope.

“From the Lexington fleet captain. Explain the meaning behind sinking Hobart”

“Sinking? What is he saying?! It exploded by itself!”

La Ramée was panicking.

“Send a reply. ‘The firing from my ship was a response to your salute. They didn’t contain any shells’”

A reply was sent promptly by the Lexington.

“The attack by your ship was not without cannon shells. We shall return your intent of war”

“What nonsense!”

La Ramée’s cry was drowned by the bombardment of the Lexington.

Impact. The mast of the Mercator broke off and a few holes been made in the deck.

“How can their cannons reach such a distance?!” said a surprised Fevisu (フェヴィス) on the shaking deck.

“Send a message! ‘Cease fire, we have no intent of war’”

The Lexington sent a barrage of cannon shells as a reply.

Impact. The ship was shaking and fires had started here and there.

Like a shriek, Mercator’s message repeated over and over.

“We repeat! Cease fire! We have no intent of war!”

The Lexington’s fire showed no signs of stopping.

Impact. La Ramée’s body was sent flying out of Fevisu’s (フェヴィス) sight.

At the same time, from the shock of the impact, Fevisu (フェヴィス) collapsed to the ground. He realized suddenly. The attack was all planned. They didn’t have any intention of a “good-willed visit” at all. They were all deceived by Albion.

The ship had started to go up in flames and the injured sailors were groaning in pain. Shaking his head while standing up, Fevisu (フェヴィス) yelled, “The commander in chief has died! The flagship captain will now take control of the fleet! A report on the damages! Full speed ahead! Prepare the right cannons!”

“So they’ve finally realized.” Said Waldo, who was standing next to Bowood, leisurely watching the Tristain fleet. Waldo also did not think the commander in chief, Johnston, who was worth nothing of the title, could do much. The strategy of landing the soldiers was actually entirely commanded by him.

“Seems like it, viscount. However, it seems we will win soon enough.”

The Albion fleet, which had superior mobility, had already taken actions to suppress the full on charge on the Tristain fleet.

The Albion fleet kept a fixed distance, and continued firing their cannons. Their fleet number was twice that of Tristain’s and in addition they had the huge Lexington ship, which had new model cannons. There was no contest in firepower.

As if they were tormenting the Tristain fleet, they continued their fire. The Mercator, which was already on fire, had started to slant. In an instant, the Mercator disappeared from the skies with a deafening roar. It had exploded. None of the ships in the Tristain fleet were undamaged. Losing the flagship, the fleet was thrown into chaos.

Destroying them was only a matter of time now. Ships could be seen hanging their white flags already.

On the Lexington ship, cries of “Long live Albion! Long live the holy king Cromwell!” could be heard. Bowood knitted his eyebrows. During the days of the Royal Air force, no one used to chant things like “Long live so and so” during battle. Even the commander in chief, Johnston had joined in.

“Captain, a new page in history has begun.” Said Waldo

As if mourning for his enemies who didn’t even have a chance to cry out in pain, Bowood whispered, “No, only a war has begun.”

Soon after the news of the entire fleet in La Rochelle had been wiped out, a declaration of war had been issued by Albion. It blamed Tristain for breaking the non-aggression treaty by attacking their fleet without reason, and lastly stated “As an act of self defense, The Holy Republic of Albion shall declare war on the kingdom of Tristain.”

The palace, which had been busily occupied with Henrietta’s departure for Germania, was suddenly thrown into a state of confusion from the events.

The generals, cabinet ministers and the like immediately held a meeting. But the meeting was just a disordered ramble. Opinions that they should inquire Albion about the circumstances of the events, or that they should dispatch messengers requesting aid were thrown about.

Sitting in the meeting’s seat of honor was a shocked Henrietta. She was wearing her beautiful wedding dress that had just been finished stitching. It was originally planned for her to head to Germania by a carriage after the dress had been finished.

She was like a blooming flower in the meeting room. But no one had even noticed.

“Albion states that our fleet attacked them first! However our side says they only did a cannon salute”

“Accidents can cause misunderstandings.”

“Let’s hold a meeting in Albion to sort this out! Perhaps there is still a chance to mend this misunderstanding!”

While the powerful nobles stated their opinions, the Cardinal Mazariini (マザリーニ) nodded.

“Right. Dispatch a special envoy to Albion. We will approach this cautiously, before it turns into a total war over a mere misunderstanding.”

At that moment, an urgent report arrived.

The messenger carrying the letter from the carrier owl, rushed into the meeting room.

“It’s an urgent report! After landing, the Albion fleet has started capturing land!”

“Where did they land?”

“The outskirts of La Rochelle! It seems like in the field of Tarbes!”

In the garden of her parent’s house, Siesta hugged her young siblings, watching the skies with an uneasy face. An explosive sound was heard not long before in the direction of La Rochelle. Surprised, she went out to the garden and saw the dreadful scene in the sky. Numerous ships were on fire and were falling down, crashing onto the mountain’s surface and dropping into the middle of the forest.

The village was in a state of confusion. After a short while, a large ship had descended from the sky. The ship, so large that it could be easily mistaken for a cloud, anchored itself by dropping it’s anchor on the field of the village.

Numerous dragons flew out of it.

“Sister, what’s happening?” asked her younger brothers and sisters.

“Let’s get in the house” urged Siesta, hiding her fear.

In the house, her parents were looking out the windows with troubled expressions.

“Isn’t that the Albion fleet?” her father said, looking at the ship anchored on the field.

“Could it be … A war?”

Her father shook his head.

“That’s not possible. We have a non-aggression treaty with Albion. The lord proclaimed that only recently.”

“Then what was all the ships falling down about?”

The dragons flying above the ship headed towards the village. Her father grasped his wife and stepped away from the window. With large cries, the dragons flew within the village and set the houses on fire.

Her mother screamed. The house was alight and the glass from the windows scattered everywhere. The village was saturated in the blazing flames, roaring of the dragons and the shrieking of the people. Carrying her unconscious mother, the father turned to Siesta, who was shaking.

“Siesta! Take your siblings and run to the forest!”

Straddling a large wind dragon, a smile appeared on Waldo’s face as he trampled on his home country. The dragoons under his command rode fire dragons. A wind dragon cannot match a fire dragon in power, but they surpass them in speed. He had chosen the wind dragon solely because he was commanding. To clear the path for the main unit of soldiers, Waldo mercilessly set the village on fire. In the background, soldiers were dropping down one by one with ropes from the Lexington ship. The field was an excellent strategic foothold for the invading troops.

From the direction of the field, dozens of the neighboring lord’s troops were charging forward. If they were to attack the troops disembarking from the field, it would become a tight situation. Waldo signaled his underlings to crush the small opposition force. A barrage of fire magic flew at the dragons but still, they ferociously charged forward. And so the reckless force was utterly devastated by the dragon’s flames.

It was past noon. Reports of the events came bursting in the conference room.

“The lord of Tarbes has died in battle!”

“The scout sent to investigate the dragoons has not returned!”

“We still haven’t received a reply from Albion regarding out enquiries!”

Meaningless discussions repeated themselves in the conference room.

“We should request aid from Germania!”

“Aggravating the matter like that would…”

“How about attacking them with our whole dragoon force?”

“Round up the remaining ships! All of them! No matter how old or small!”

“Let’s dispatch a special envoy! Attacking them will only give them an excuse to engage in a total war!”

The meeting could not reach an agreement. Mazarini was having difficulty coming to a conclusion himself. He was still hoping for a way to settle things diplomatically.

Amongst the heated debate, Henrietta looked at the “wind” ruby she wore on her ring finger. It was a memento of Wales. She was reminded of the man’s face she entrusted herself to.

Did I not vow to this ring back then?

If my dear Wales has courageously died then… I too should try live courageously.

“Tarbes is up in flames!”

She was surprised at her own voice but quickly came back to herself. With a deep breath, she stood up. Everyone looked at her. Henrietta spoke with a trembling voice.

“Aren’t you all ashamed of yourselves?”

“Princess?”

“Our lands are being captured by enemies. There are things to do before bickering about alliances and special envoys isn’t there?

“But… princess… It’s just some tension caused by a misunderstanding.”

“Misunderstanding? How can you still say that? Sinking a ship during the cannon salute is a bit extreme isn’t it?”

“We have signed a non-aggression treaty. It is an accident.”

“And that treaty is as easily broken as paper. They didn’t have any intention of keeping that treaty. It was just a lie to gain time. Albion’s actions clearly show that they have the intention of war.”

“But…”

Henrietta hit the table and started yelling.

“The blood of people are being spilled while we are doing this! Is it not the duty of nobles to protect them? For what reason do we bear royal and noble names? Have they not let us reign over them so we can protect them in times of need like this?”

Everyone was speechless. Henrietta continued with a cold voice.

“You’re all scared, aren’t you. Albion is a large country after all. If we counterattack our chances of winning are slim. Is it because you will be made responsible as one of the people involved in the counter attack after the battle is lost? You all plan to stay reserved to lengthen your lives?”

“Princess” Interjected Mazarini.

However, Henrietta continued.

“Then I will ride forth. You can continue your meeting here”

Henrietta burst out of the conference room. Mazarini and numerous nobles tried to hold her back.

“Princess! You should rest before your wedding!”

“Ugh! It’s so hard to run in this!”

Henrietta tore her wedding dress so that it was above her knees and threw the torn piece at Mazarini’s face.

“Perhaps you can go get married”

“My carriage and my guards! Come!” she yelled when she reached the courtyard.

Her carriage was brought, led by holy beasts known as unicorns.

The refraining magical defense squad in the courtyard assembled at once at Henrietta’s call.

She unfastened one unicorn and straddled it.

“I shall command all the troops! Regiments, assemble!”

Knowing the situation, every soldier saluted simultaneously.

Henrietta gave the unicorn’s stomach a hit.

The unicorn magnificently raised its hooves up high under the bright sun and set off.

“Follow the princess!” cried the soldiers while following Henrietta, mounted on the beasts.

“Follow! A delay brings shame to the family name!”

The nobles in the courtyard dashed out. Contact was made to the regiments scattered about the town.

Watching this absent mindedly, Mazarini looked up at the skies.

I knew we would go to war with Albion someday, despite my efforts, but… our country is not prepared.

He was not actually concerned about his own life. He bore the worries of the country in his own way, and for the sake of the people, he had reached such a judgement. Even if it meant a small sacrifice, he didn’t want to engage in a lost battle.

But, it was as the princess said. His efforts and devotion to the diplomacy had been boiled away. What use is clinging to it? There are things to be taken care of first.

One of the high-class nobles whispered in Mazarini’s ear.

“Cardinal, about the special envoy…”

Mazarini slapped the nobles face with his cap. He coiled the torn piece from the wedding dress, which Henrietta had thrown at him, on his head.

“All of you! To your horses! If we let the princess go alone we will be forever cast in shame!”

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter4

2007-11-16T01:54:19Z

Momogan:

Louise was sitting down frantically knitting something in the east courtyard of the Academy of Magic, commonly known as Austri. The spring weather was beginning to change as summer approached, but Louise could still be seen in her spring clothing. Even when it was summer there, it was quite dry instead of being humid.

Ten days had passed since they had returned from Albion. Today was a day off. Without even eating desert, Louise came to the courtyard after her meal to knit. Sometimes, she would give her hands a rest and stare at the white pages of the Founder’s Prayer book, while thinking of a fitting edict for the Princess’s ceremony.

Around her, students were enjoying themselves. There was a group playing with a ball. Using magic, they played a game where they would enter the ball inside a basket without using their hands and compete on which side got the most points. Staring at the group of people, Louise sighed heavily and looked at what she had started to knit.

From the side, it was much like a painting. Sitting quietly there, Louise looked like a beautiful girl. Louise’s hobby was knitting. When she was small, her mother told her that if she was no good in magic, she should at least have something she was good at, and so she was taught how to knit by her mother.

But it seemed like the heavens did not give Louise any talent in knitting. Louise had planned to knit a sweater. However, regardless how favorably she looked upon it, it looked more like a distorted muffler. Actually it was more like an object complicatedly entangled with wool. Louise bitterly stared at the object and let out another sigh.

The face of the maid working in the kitchen resurfaced in her mind. Louise knew that she was making food for Saito. Saito thought Louise didn’t know about it, but Louise was not completely oblivious.

That girl can cook well. Kirche has good looks. What do I have then? And with those thoughts in her mind, she decided to try her hobby of knitting, but…. It seems like it wasn’t such a good choice.

Someone tapped her shoulder as she was becoming slightly depressed staring at the thing she was knitting. It was Kirche. Panicking, Louise quickly hid what she was knitting with the Founder’s Prayer book.

“What are you doing Louise?”

With her usual smile that seemed like she was downplaying someone, she sat next to Louise.

“C-Can’t you see? I’m reading.”

“But, that book is just blank pages isn’t it?”

“This book is a national treasure called the Founder’s Prayer book you know” Said Louise

“Why do you have a national treasure?”

Louise explained to Kirche. About how at Henrietta’s wedding ceremony, she was to read out the edict and how she was to use the Founder’s Prayer book, and so on.

“I see. I’m guessing that the princess’s wedding ceremony has something to do with the journey to Albion?”

Louise considered whether to answer Kirche truthfully or not, but since Kirche had acted as a decoy so that they could go on ahead, she nodded.

“We risked danger in order for the Princess’s wedding to proceed soundly? Not a very prestigious task… So basically it has something to do with the alliance between Tristain and Germania announced the other day?”

Kirche was quite sharp.

“Don’t say anything to anyone about it” Said Louise with a slightly discouraged expression.

“Of course I won’t. I’m not Guische you know. Our two native countries have become allies. We should try and get along from now on. Right? La Vallière.”

Kirche put her hands on Louise’s shoulders and smiled, almost purposefully.

“Did you hear? Albion’s new government proposed a non-aggression treaty. Cheers to the peace that we brought about.”

Louise replied back half heartedly. For the sake of this peace, Henrietta has to marry a prince whom she doesn’t even love. You could say that she had no choice, but it wasn’t something to be happy about.

“By the way, what were you knitting?”

Louise blushed deeply.

“I-I wasn’t knitting anything”

“You were. It’s here right?”

Kirche grabbed it from under the Founder’s Prayer book.

“Hey, give it back!”

Louise was trying to get it back, but Kirche easily restrained her.

“What is it?” asked Kirche, dumbfounded while looking at the object.

“I-It’s a sweater”

“A sweater? It looks more like a starfish. And a new species at that.”

“As if I would knit something like that!”

Louise finally snatched her knitting back, and looked downwards, embarrassed.

“Why are you knitting a sweater?”

“None of your business.”

“That’s ok. I know why anyway.”

Kirche put her hands on Louise’s shoulders again and approached her face.

“You were knitting it for your familiar weren’t you?”

“N-No! I would never do such a thing!” cried Louise, with a bright red face.

“You’re really easy to understand you know. You like him right? Why?” Asked Kirche while looking into Louise’s eyes.

“I-I don’t like him. It’s you who likes him. That idiot doesn’t have any qualities.”

“You know Louise. When you lie, you’re earlobes shake. Did you know that?”

Louise quickly held her earlobes. Figuring out that it was a lie, she returned her hands to her knees in a flustered manner.

“A-Anyhow, I won’t give him to you. He’s my familiar anyway.”

Kirche laughed and said, “It’s good that you want him for yourself. But I think the one you’re worrying about is not me.”

“What do you mean?”

“Um… perhaps that kitchen maid?”

Louise’s eyes shifted.

“Heh, so I was right?”

“N-Not really…”

“If you go to your room now, you can probably see something interesting”

Louise stood up quickly.

“I thought you didn’t like him?” Said Kirche in a playful tone.

“I only forgot something!” cried Louise while dashing off.

----

Saito was cleaning the room. Sweeping the floor with a broom, wiping the tables with clothes. As Louise had recently been doing things like laundry and things related to her appearance herself, Saito’s work was reduced to cleaning.

Cleaning was done was very quickly. Louise’s room didn’t have many things in the first place. A small desk with drawers next to the closet, a table with a small vase containing a small plant, two chairs with that table, and things like the bed and bookshelf. As Louise was a fairly studios person, her bookshelf was lined up with thick books.

He took one of those books down. It had characters that he had never seen before. Well of course, thought Saito as he put it back. But, why was he able to communicate with Louise then? Their language was different, and yet they were able to understand each other.

“What’s wrong partner?” asked Derflinger who was leaning against the wall of the room.

“Derf! Why do I understand what you’re saying?” asked Saito as he rushed to Derflinger.

“Well, if you didn’t understand, we would be in a bit of a pickle.”

“I come from a different world. And despite that I’m still able to understand your language. I don’t understand!”

Saito remembered about the person who was saved by Old Osman around thirty years ago. He was a person from his world. It seems like he and Osman had spoken with each other.

“How did you come to Halkeginia anyway partner?”

“I’m not sure myself… there was strange gate giving off this light…”

“Then I would think that the answer has something to do with that gate.” Said Derflinger, as though it were nothing important.

“What exactly was that gate then?”

“Dunno.”

Saito was a bit surprised.

“You’re a legendary sword and yet you don’t know anything. You should know a bit more since you’re legendary. Like, how to get me home…” Said Saito bitterly.

“I’m forgetful and aren’t really interested anyway. Can’t rely on legends too much.”

Someone knocked on the door. Who could it be? If it was Louise, she wouldn’t knock. It’s probably Guishe or Kirche? “It’s not locked” Said Saito.

The door opened and Siesta popped her head in.

“S-Siesta.”

“Umm…”

She was in her maid uniform as usual but looked slightly different. Her done up silky black hair dangled on her forehead and her freckles on her face emitted somewhat of a charm. She was holding a large silver tray, filled with food.

“Um, you haven’t come to the kitchen recently…”

Saito nodded. As Louise let him eat whatever he wanted to, he visited the kitchen less often.

“So I was worried that you might be hungry…” Siesta said nervously.

Seeing her cute gestures, Saito’s heart started throbbing.

“T-Thanks. But, Louise has let me eat at the table now, so I haven’t really been hungry”

“Really? I’ve been serving the teachers table recently so I didn’t notice. If I’m just a being nuisance then…”

Siesta hung her head slightly.

“N-No, that’s not it at all! I’m really happy that you brought me food! I’m actually hungry right now!” Said Saito, even though he was full from eating at the Alviss dining hall just a while ago.

“Really?”

Siesta’s face brightened.

“Well, eat to your heart’s content”

The small table was crammed full with food. Siesta sat next to Saito, smiling. Saito started to hate himself for stuffing himself so full before. But, he couldn’t just let Siesta’s good intentions go to waste. Determined, he started to eat the food.

“Is it good?” asked Siesta

“Yeah, it’s really good”

He wasn’t lying. But it would be even better if he had been hungry.

“Ehehe, eat all you want then”

Siesta gazed at Saito who was eating in a hungry fashion.

“Oh sorry, my table manners…”

“N-No, it’s not that! It’s the opposite. I’m really happy that someone likes the food so much! The food and the cooks would be really happy!”

Blushing, she wiped her eyes with her hands. Siesta was cute like that. Saito couldn’t taste the flavor of the food anymore.

“I made that one” said Siesta in a shy voice.

“Really?”

“Yeah. It was difficult to make it in the kitchen, but because you’re eating it, I’m glad I did it.”

Saito felt his heart tense up. Siesta was thinking of me. Me of all people. He lost himself within his thoughts. The atmosphere between them was very tense. Siesta suddenly said in a flustered tone, “S-Saito!”

“Y-Yes!”

“Umm.”

Seista paused, as if trying to choose the right words.

“That talk, that we had before, was a lot of fun! Especially about that thing! Um, what was it called? Oh, the airplane!”

Saito nodded. Saito had talked to Siesta about his world and Japan in the bath. Siesta, coming from a village, didn’t know much about the world and was able to grasp what Saito had said as though it were things of another country.

“Ah, the airplane.”

“Yes! Being able to fly without magic must be wonderful! So even commoners like us, can fly freely in the sky like birds?”

“Isn’t there an airship?”

“That thing only hovers.”

“My village is actually a very nice place. It’s called Tarb. From here, it’s about three days about by horse. It’s in the direction of La Rochelle.

Saito listened intently while eating the food.

“It’s a very remote village and there’s nothing really special there but… it has a very spacious and beautiful field. When it’s spring, the spring flowers bloom and when it’s summer, the summer flowers bloom. It’s like a sea of flowers, as far as the eye can see, past the horizon. It should be very beautiful at the moment…” Said Siesta, eyes closed as if she were drowning in memories.

“I want to look at that sea of flowers just once in an airplane.”

“Sounds nice…”

“Oh, why didn’t I think of it before!” cried Siesta who suddenly grasped Saito’s hand.

Surprised, Saito nearly fell backwards.

“W-What?”

“Do you want to visit my village Saito?”

“Huh?”

“The princess is getting married right? There’s a special holiday for us. It’s been quite a long time since I’ve returned to the village… If it’s ok, please come. I want to show you that beautiful field of flowers. My village has this really nice way of cooking stew as well. It’s called "Yosenabe". It’s made from vegetables that people don’t usually use. I really want to let you taste it!”

“W-Why do you want me to come?”

“…You showed me that there’s a possibility” said Siesta, nervously looking downwards.

“A possibility?”

“Yes. A possibility that even commoners can win against nobles. We’re kind of living in fear of the nobles. But there are people who aren’t like that, people who are as happy as me. Even everyone in the kitchen thinks it”

“I want to show such a person to my hometown…” said Siesta.

“I-I see…”

Saito felt embarrassed. I’m not great or anything. Occasionally I’m a legendary familiar, but that’s all. It’s not something to be praised over about.

“Of course, it’s not only that. I also want to show Saito the village… But, if I bring a man back suddenly, my family will be shocked. What should I do…”

Suddenly Siesta blushed deeply and whispered, “I can just say you’re my husband.”

“W-What?”

“If I say it’s because we’re getting married, they’ll be happy. My mother, father, brother and sister will all be happy.”

“Siesta?”

When Siesta glanced at Saito who was looking at her, dumbfounded, she shook her head.

“Sorry! That will be troublesome! It’s not even certain that you’ll be coming or not! Haha!”

Embarrassed, Saito replied, “S-Siesta, you’re really bold at times. Like the time we had a bath.”

Siesta blushed once again.

“I’m not being bold or anything.”

“Eh?”

“When I left home, my mother told me to not show anyone my body except for my chosen man”

And with that, Siesta reached out and grasped Saito’s hand. Saito’s heart beat very loudly.

“I would have showed you if you simply asked.”

“Y-You’re joking…right?” Saito said, slack jawed.

“It wasn’t a joke. Even now…”

“W-W-What about now?”

Siesta looked straight into Saito’s face.

“Aren’t I attractive?”

“No, that’s not it at all.”

She was attractive. Too attractive.

“Really?”

Siesta continued looking into Saito. Stop, Saito thought, feeling as thought he were being drawn into those black eyes.

“Then why didn’t you do anything when we had a bath?”

Siesta hid her eyes sadly. Ah, don’t look like that, I’ll feel as though I’ve done something very bad.

“…I see, I’m not attractive. You have such a cute girl with you too…That La Vallière is a noble too. I’m just a village girl after all.” Said Siesta sadly, sighing.

“No, it’s not like that at all!”

“Saito.”

“You’re really attractive. I can guarantee it. You look stunning without clothes on.”

Normally those words would get him beaten up, but Siesta was glad.

She had been wondering whether to bring in the desert or not. While Saito was rambling on, she closed her eyes and stood up. With a big breath, she let her apron fall to the ground.

“Siesta!” Said Saito, shocked.

Siesta looked at him calmly. She was the kind of person who would do something well if she had decided to do it. She started to undo the buttons on her blouse one by one.

“Siesta! I don’t think it’s a good idea!” cried Saito, shaking his head.

“Don’t worry.”

Her blouse was half done. Her well-sized cleavage captured Saito’s vision. Saito sprang at Siesta, but suddenly found himself shaking his head, crying, “W-Wait! Wait a moment! I have to think about something like this!”

“Kya!”

Siesta, whom Saito was grasping by the shoulders, lost her balance and fell on Louise’s bed behind them, as if Saito had pushed her down on to it.

“Sorry…”

Directly below Saito, lay Siesta with her blouse undone. Siesta put her hands on her chest, and closed her eyes.

With superb timing, Louise had opened the door.

Within ten seconds, various things occurred.

One second. Louise notices Siesta who was pushed onto the bed by Saito.
Two seconds. Louise notices that her blouse is undone.
Three seconds. Saito and Siesta stand up flustered.
Six seconds. Siesta had done up the buttons on her blouse.
Seven seconds. She Siesta dashed out of the room, facing away from Louise.
Eight seconds. Saito cries, “Wait Siesta!”
Nine seconds. Louise regains herself.
Ten seconds. Just as Saito was about to explain what had happened, he felt an intense pain as Louise high kicked him.

And with that, Saito was lying on the floor ten seconds after Louise opened the door.

Louise stepped on Saito’s head. Her voice and body were shaking.

“What exactly were you doing?”

“It’s not what it seems, Louise.”

“What were you doing on my bed?”

“It’s a long story, Siesta was bringing me food and…”

“A familiar doing something like that on his master’s bed. I can’t forgive you.”

“It’s not what it seems to be. I didn’t plan to do anything like-“

“That was the last straw.”

Tears started to fall from Louise’s eyes. Saito stood up and grasped Louise’s shoulders.

“Listen to me, it’s a misunderstanding!”

“Enough already.”

Louise glared at Saito.

“What?”

Saito couldn’t understand why Louise was so angry. She didn’t even like him. It definitely wasn’t something to cry about.

“Get out”

“Um, just then, I didn’t mean for it to happen…”

“Get out! You’re fired!”

Saito was also starting to feel angry. First you summon me then you fire me? What am I supposed to do?

“I’m fired?”

“Yes, you’re fired! Go die in a ditch somewhere!”

Those were harsh words, no matter what he had done. All that, just because he and Siesta were on her bed. We weren’t even doing anything. And I thought she was becoming nicer.

“Ok, fine.”

“I don’t want to see your face ever again”

Saito grabbed Derflinger and left the room without another word.

Alone in the room, Louise lay on her bed. She put the blanket over her head.

So mean, Louise thought.

“It hasn’t only been today. When I’ve been having lessons, he’s been bringing that girl in and doing that and I didn’t know. I won’t forgive him.”

Louise bit her lip. So his feelings for her were all lies. Tears ran down her cheek.

“I hate you... and you even kissed me.”

As if the words were meant for herself, she whispered them repeatedly.

“… and you even kissed me.”

----

While searching for Belldandy, Guishe spotted a tent in the corner of the Vestri courtyard. For some reason a huge kettle was placed next to it. Guiche wondered what the kettle and the tent were for.

It was a crudely made tent made from a stick and an old rag. There were remains of food, bones and skin from fruits, scattered around. It seemed like someone was living there. His beloved familiar came out of the tent while he was looking at the tent with his head tilted in wonder.

“Belldandy, so you’re here!”

Guiche got on his knees and rubbed the large mole’s cheeks. The mole happily twitched its nose.

“Belldandy, what are you doing here?”

Someone crawled out of the tent and called out to the mole.

“Come here mole. You and I, were friends right?”

It was Saito. Disheveled and with a wine bottle in his hand, he was obviously drunk.

“What on earth are you doing?” asked Guiche, surprised.
Saito took a sip from the bottle and continued to call out to the mole, ignoring Guiche.

“Hey, come here. You’re the only friend I can trust.”

The large mole, as if it was troubled, looked at both Guiche and Saito.

“Belldandy don’t go over there. Why is Belldandy your friend anyway?”

When Guiche asked that, Saito replied with a dead voice, lying on the ground.

“Because I’m a mole. A useless, poor, miserable mole.”

“I don’t know what happened, what don’t go thinking Belldandy is the same as you”

Guiche peered inside the tent. Derflinger and for some reason, Kirche’s salamander were in there.

“Kyuru kyuru” <- sound that salamander makes, not sure how to translate

“What do you want?” Each of them said.

There was a pile of straw on the ground, and an upturned cup. That was all that was in the tent.

Guiche turned to Saito.

“So, you got driven out of Louise’s room?

Lying on the floor, Saito nodded.

“And so you made this tent?”

Saito nodded again.

“Being lonely, you gathered people’s familiars and got drunk?”

Saito nodded strongly. Guiche closed his eyes and nodded himself.

“Hmm. So you’re a good for nothing.”

“What else am I supposed to do? I’ve got no place to go. I don’t even have a clue how to get home. I can only drink.”

Saito gulped down the wine. Someone came rushing towards them. It was Siesta.

“Oh, I’m sorry I’m late. Here’s your lunch.”

It seemed like this maid from the kitchen was taking care of Saito.

“You’ve drank this much already?! I told you a bottle per day!”
Siesta grabbed his hand while scolding him.

“Sorry…”

Saito sadly hung his head.

“You guys! I told you to keep an eye on how much he drank!”

“Kyuru kyuru”

“My bad” replied both the salamander and Derflinger in a sorry voice.

Siesta hastily cleaned up the mess around the tent and made Saito stand up.

“I’ll come again in the evening! Don’t drink too much!”

And then Siesta hurried away in the same fashion she had came.

Watching her leave, Guiche said with an artificial rose in his mouth, “Well, Louise would get angry if you were two timing.”

“I’m not two timing! I’m not even involved with anyone, not Louise nor Siesta!”

He had kissed Louise while she was sleeping, but he didn’t say that. He would rather forget about it.

“Well whatever, but do you plan on living here?”

“Got a problem?”

“You’re ruining the beautiful scenery the school has.”

“Shut up.”

“You’ll be told to get out if the teachers see you, you know.”

Saito gulped down his wine without another word, returning to the tent while hugging the mole. The mole looked desperately at Guiche.

“Hey, give me back my Belldandy!”

----

Meanwhile, Louise had been skipping class and stayed in her bed, worrying endlessly. Three days had passed since she drove Saito out. She was thinking about the familiar she drove out. He even kissed me, he even kissed me, he even kissed me, she thought endlessly. Having your pride hurt is really a terrible thing. She sadly glanced at the haystack that Saito used to use. She wanted to throw it out, but she couldn’t bring herself to do it.

Suddenly a knock came at the door. The first thought she had was that Saito had finally returned. Her sadness turned to joy, and within that joy she felt anger. Why am I glad he’s back? I should not let him back in for coming back so late.

The door opened. Louise jumped up and cried angrily.

“Idiot! Where have you…eh?”

It was Kirche who had come in. Brushing her flaming hair, she smiled at Louise.

“It’s only me, sorry.”

“What are you doing here?”

Louise went back to her bed. Kirche walked briskly to the bed and sat down. She threw away the blanket at once, revealing Louise curled up, sulking, in her negligee.

“You’ve been absent for three days now, so I came to see you”

Kirche sighed heavily. Having a good conscience really did have its pains. She didn’t think Louise would drive him out of the room. She thought it would be good for the two to have a fight and separate from each other a bit, but she didn’t think Louise would go this far.

“So, what are you planning to do, now that you’ve driven your familiar out of your room?”

“None of your business.”

Kirche looked at Louise coldly. On her rosy cheeks, there were traces of tears. She had probably been crying for a while now.

“I knew you were foolishly arrogant and proud but I didn’t think you were this cold hearted. They were just eating together.”

“It wasn’t only just that, of all things they were on my bed…” Louise muttered.

“Were they in each other’s arms?”

Louise nodded. Kirche was quite shocked. To make a move on a girl who came to bring him food… Saito was pretty good.

“Well, seeing the guy you like with a girl on your own bed must be quite a shock.”

“I don’t like him! It’s just that they were on my bed…”

“That’s just an excuse. You drove him out because you like him, and you were angry with him.”

Kirche’s words hit the mark, yet Louise disagreed and pouted her lips.
“I can’t I say I didn’t see it coming. It’s because you didn’t give anything to him. It’s only natural he’d go flirt with another girl.”

Louise remained silent.

“La Vallière, you’re a strange girl you know. You’re being angry and crying over a guy who you won’t even kiss. You can’t win like that…” Said Kirche in a bored tone while she was standing up.

“I’ll do something about Saito. I was looking forward to taking Saito away from you… but you hit him and kick him and drive him out, I actually feel quite sorry for him. He’s not a toy you know.”

Louise bit her lips.

“A familiar is a mage’s partner. You fail as a mage because you can’t treat him properly. Well… you are zero after all.”

And with that, Kirche left. Louise didn’t reply back. She crawled back on her bed, full of sorrow and regret, and cried like she used to when she was small.

----

When Kirche had come to Saito’s tent, it was late at night already. Saito’s drunken voice could be heard within the crude tent. Flame’s “Kyuru kyuru” could also be heard in the tent. It must have come here to play when she had gone out to the streets.

Kirche opened the flap of the tent. It was a disgusting scene inside. Guiche had his face buried in his mole, crying. Saito was hugging Flame, while grumbling with a wine bottle in another hand.

“It’s just like you said! Your an idiot!” shouted Saito. It seems like he had drunk so much he couldn’t even articulate properly.

“I didn’t even do anything with that Katie. She held my hand, and I had only lightly kissed Mortmerncy! Despite that, I-!”

Guiche burst into tears. He was the type who cried when he drank. Kirche sighed. Why do men have do be such idiots?
Derflinger noticed Kirche and told Saito.

“Gentlemen, there’s a guest.”

“Guest?”

Saito looked groggily at Kirche.

“Kirche?”

“Looks fun, can I join?” Said Kirche, with a smile on her face.

Saito, who couldn’t possibly get even more drunk, was angry by just looking at a woman. He faced Kirche.

“Those large tits, if you show me them, you can join”

Guiche started clapping his hands.

“I absolutely agree! In the name of Tristain’s nobles! I totally agree!”

Instead of replying, Kirche took out her wand and started reciting an incantation.

“Less drunk now?”

Saito and Guiche, who were both sitting straight now, nodded.

Everything around them was scorched. Even they were scorched. Saito’s hair, Guiche’s nice shirt, were ragged looking by Kirche’s fire magic. They had heard of water being a good trick to use, but they didn’t think fire would work as well.

“Well then, get ready to leave.”

“Get ready to leave?”

Guiche and Saito looked at each other.

“Yes. Hey Saito.” Kirche called him by his name instead of darling.

“What?”

“Do you plan on giving in a tent for the rest of your life?”

“No, but…I got driven out, and I haven’t found a way back home either…”

A way back home? Kirche and Guiche looked at each other. Saito suddenly shook his head.

“No, I mean, that, Roba in the east!”

“Ah, you were born there weren’t you?”

Kirche nodded in comprehension. Saito sighed in relief.

While Kirche caressed his Saito’s cheek, she said, “Don’t you want to become a noble?”

“A noble?”

Guiche was slightly taken aback.

“But Kirche, he’s a commoner. He can’t be a noble since he’s not a mage.”

“In Tristain that is. By the law, commoners are strictly forbidden to purchase land or become nobles.

“Exactly”

“But, in Germania it’s different. If you have money, even if you’re a commoner, you can buy land and become a noble, or buy the rights to a position and become a tax collector or a commander.

“And that’s why they call Germania uncivilized.” Said Guiche as though he were feeling sick.

“Uncivilized? People who are fussed over traditions and customs like ‘if you’re not a mage you can’t be a noble’ which make their country weak have no right to talk. It’s the reason why Tristain has to ally with Germania to be able to oppose Albion.

Saito, who had been quietly listening, finally opened his mouth.

“Um, so Kirche. What you’re saying is that I should become a noble through money, in your country?”

“Exactly that.”

“I don’t have that kind of money. I’m penniless.”

“Then earn some.”

Kirche tapped Saito’s face with a bundle of parchment.

“What’s that?”

Guiche and Saito looked at the bundle. They seemed like maps.

“They’re treasure maps.”

“Treasure?!” Guiche and Saito said, surprised.

“Yes, we’re going treasure hunting and selling the treasure we find. Saito… you can do whatever you want then.”

Saito gulped. Kirche was embracing Saito, with her breasts pushing against him. Saito was shaking as though he was suffocating.

“When you become a noble… you can propose to me ok? I like guys like you. I don’t care if you’re a commoner or a noble. People who can overcome their difficulties and obtain things beyond people’s imagination… I like people like that.” Said Kirche, who was smiling seductively.

Guiche who was looking at the map, whispered doubtingly, “No matter how I look at it, these maps seem a bit suspicious…”

“I got them from various places like the magic shop, stalls, general stores…”

“It’s definitely something dodgy. I know of a few people who just sell ordinary maps, calling them treasure maps. There are even nobles who become bankrupt because of these hoaxes.”

“That attitude won’t do!” Said Kirche, with her hands made into tight fists.

“Most of them might be scrap, but there might be a real one hidden inside there.”

Gah…Guiche groaned while slapping his forehead.

“Saito, let’s go. Let’s go find treasure and abandon Louise… and then you’ll propose to me ok?”

Abandoning Louise… that did have a nice ring to it. Nobles… their always so proud, and they even forget about the people who have saved them before. Saito made up his mind.

“Alright, I’m in. Let’s go!”

Kirche hugged Saito tightly. Suddenly someone burst in.

“Nononono, you can’t do that!”

“Siesta?”

Before them was Siesta in her maid outfit.

“You can marry, Saito!”

Siesta pulled on Saito.

“Don’t you wish the man you love to be happy?”

Siesta was taken aback by Kirche’s words and looked at Saito. She suddenly shook her head.

“Just because you’re a noble doesn’t necessarily mean you’re happy. You can stay at my village, and buy a vineyard with that money!”

“A vineyard?”

“In my village, there are a lot of good vineyards! We can make nice wine together! Its brand name could be Saito Siesta!”

Kirche and Siesta were both pulling on Saito. It was the first time in his life that he was being fought over by girls. He blushed deeply. This probably wouldn’t happen a second time in his life.

“As if you’d find treasure.” Guiche said in a bored tone.

“Guiche. If we find treasure you can give it to the Princess as a present and perhaps she will see you in a different light.”

Guiche stood up.

“Ladies and gentlemen, let’s go.”

“Take me along please!” Siesta called out. If she didn’t go along, there would be no doubt that Kirche would seduce Saito.

“No, you can’t. Commoners are just a burden.”

“Don’t treat me like an idiot! Even though I look like this, I’m…”

Siesta was shaking. Both her hands were clenched tightly together.

“Yes? Go on?”

“I can cook!”

“As if we didn’t know” Everyone said.

“But, but, meals are important right? While we’re searching for treasure, we’ll be camping right? We can’t just rely on the food we bring. I could make good food for everyone.”

Well she was right on that point. Guiche and Kirche were both nobles and couldn’t stand eating bad food.

“But you have work to do right? Are you just going to take a break?”

“The cook always lets me leave if I say I’m doing something for Saito.”

The head chef really liked Saito, he would probably do exactly as Siesta had said.

“Fine, do what you want. But I’ll tell you beforehand, the ruins, forests and caves we’re heading to are dangerous places. There are lots of monsters there.”

“I’ll be fine, Saito will protect me!”

And with that, Siesta grabbed Saito’s arm, leading him to fantasize about Siesta’s naked breasts pressing against him.

Kirche nodded and turned to everyone.

“After the preparations are done we’re heading off!”

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter8

2007-11-15T10:55:40Z

Momogan:

Mr Colbert was forty-two years old. He had been in the service of the academy for twenty years. He was a mage with the nickname of “Flaming Serpent”. His hobby… or more correctly, his life was centred around research and inventing things. He had rushed down to the courtyard once he had seen the thing being carried by the dragons from his research laboratory. His curiosity had been set alight.

“You, what’s that? Can you explain to me?”

Colbert’s face shone as he looked at Saito, who was watching the zero fighter being lowered.

“Ah, I was just about to talk to you about it actually.”

“Me?”

Colbert was taken aback. Who exactly was this young commoner? All he knew was that he was the legendary familiar Gandalfr, summoned by Miss Vallière. Born in Roba Aru Kariei, he was the only person to have called Colbert’s invention “great”.

“This is called an airplane. In my world, they’re seen flying everywhere.”

“This flies!? Wow! Wonderful!”

Colbert started looking at different parts of the zero fighter with a deep interest.

“Could it be that this is the wing! It seems like it can’t flap like normal wings! What about this windmill?”

“That’s called a propeller. When it spins it causes the airplane to go forward.”

Eyes wide in amazement, Colbert drew closer to Saito.

“I see! When it spins, it causes the power of wind! It’s well made, isn’t it! Could you fly it for me? Look, my hands shaking from my curiosity!”

Troubled, Saito scratched his head.

“Um… To turn those propellers, I need gasoline.”

“Gasoline? What’s that?”

“I was about to talk to you about that. You know that we had where you showed us that invention of yours?”

“The joyful snake?”

“Yes! You had to vaporise oil to make it move right?”

“So you need that oil? That’s a problem easily solved!”

“No, I don’t think that will work. It has to be gasoline.”

“Gasoline? Hm… well there are many different types of oil.”

Saito suddenly realised the dragoons grinning broadly at them. Guiche whispered in Saito’s ear.

“Sorry if everything is a bit busy, but if you don’t pay for the transportation fee…”

“You guys are nobles too aren’t you? Stop constantly bickering about money.”

“Hey, soldiers are poor you know.”

Saito smiled at Colbert.

“Mr Colbert, could you possibly pay the transportation fee for the time being?”

Colbert’s laboratory was situated in a small area between the central tower and the fire tower. It was much like an old dugout shed.

“At first I did experiments in my own room, but noise and bad smell comes naturally with research. I was complained to by the people next to me shortly afterwards.”

The wooden racks were cluttered with bottles of medicine, test tubes, jars containing nostrum and the like. Next to that was a wall of bookshelves, crammed with books. There was a celestial globe made from parchment stuck on a sphere, and other various maps. There were lizards, snakes and birds that he had never seen before inside cages. A musky smell which was neither from dust nor mould filled the entire room. Saito pinched his nose.

“You’ll get used to the smell soon. A woman however wouldn’t, which is the reason why I’m single.”

Colbert sat down while started muttering things to questions that he wasn’t even asked. He sniffed the gasoline he had gotten from the bottom of the fuel tank of the zero fighter. Since a permanence spell was placed on the zero fighter, the gasoline had not undergone any change in chemical composition.

“Hm… It’s a smell I’ve never smelt before. Giving off such a smell without even being heated… This must be quite easily vaporised. If this were to be used as an explosive, it would be of alarming strength.”

He reached for a piece of parchment lying close to him and started jotting down notes.

“If I make the same oil as this, that ‘airplane’ will fly?”

“Probably… If it hasn’t broken already.”

“Interesting! Concocting substances is tough work but I’ll try it!”

Muttering to himself, he took out all sorts of substances and lit his alcohol lamp.

“You’re called Saito right?”

Saito nodded.

“You said in your home town, these could be seen flying everywhere? The technology of the lands the elves govern in the east seem to far outclass any other technology in Halkeginia”

Saito felt somewhat bad for lying to Colbert, who had been more than willing to help him in concocting gasoline and had also paid for the transportation fees.

“Mr Colbert, actually, I’m… not from this world. Me, this airplane, and also the “Staff of Destruction” which destroyed Fouquet’s golem, are from another world.”

Colbert’s hand suddenly stopped.

“What did you say?”

“I come from another world”

Colbert gazed steadily at Saito and then proceeded to nod his head, as though he were impressed.

“I see.” he whispered.

“Aren’t you surprised?”

“Well, of course I am. But you definitely seem like it. Your way of speaking, your behaviour, they have an alienated feel from Halkeginia. Hm, this is becoming more and more interesting.”

“You’re a strange person aren’t you, Mr Colbert”

“I get called strange by many people. I haven’t even found a bride yet. But I have a belief.”

“A belief?”

“Yes. The nobles of Halkeginia treat magic as a mere tool… Like a broom, they only see it as a handy tool to use. I don’t think magic is something like that. Depending on the way magic is used, it can be used for many things. Instead of fussing over the traditional uses of the different branches of magic, we should be experimenting with the different ways we can use it.”

Nodding, Colbert continued.

“After seeing you, my belief has grown stronger. Who would have thought there existed another world! This shows that the rules of Halkeginia are not absolute! Interesting! Such an interesting topic! I want see this world. There are probably lots of new things to be discovered! It’ll probably add a new page to my research! If you have any questions at all, just come and talk with me. Colbert the flaming serpent will always help you.”

Sitting in the cockpit of the zero fighter which had been placed in the Austri courtyard, Saito was inspecting the different parts of it. Grasping the control stick, every time he touched a switch, the runes on his left hand shone. Information would then flow to his brain, and tell him the condition of the part. When he moved the control stick, the ailerons of the wings and the elevator on the tail moved with a clank. The rudder of the tail moved when he stepped on the rudder bar and a cross shaped pointer appeared on the glass pane when he pushed the sight device switch on the instrument board. The generators on either side of the body of the plane were still alive. The shining Gandalfr runes told its user quite a bit. A smile appeared on Saito’s face.

“Partner, can this fly?”

“Yes.”

“Something like this flying… Your world is a strange one.”

Numerous students were watching Saito and the zero fighter. But, they lost interest quickly and left. There are few nobles who would be interested in this like Colbert, Saito thought. Suddenly a girl appeared, proudly brushing her pinkish blond hair with her hand.

Louise stared at Saito and the thing he was in. As if she were angry, she pointed her finger at it and said, “What’s that?”

Saito raised his head from the cockpit and simply replied, “An airplane”. As they still weren’t on good terms, he said it while facing away.

“Come down from that airplane thing then.” Ordered Louise, pouting her lips, while her hands were placed on her hips. He ignored her and continued inspecting the parts of the zero fighter. Louise grasped the end of a wing and started to make the zero fighter wobble.

“I said come down didn’t I!”

Fine, whispered Saito as he got off and headed to Louise.

“Where did you go?”

“Treasure hunting”

“What were you thinking, going without telling your master.”

Louise crossed her arms and stared at Saito. For some reason her eyes were puffy.

“Didn’t you fire me?”

Louise cast her eyes downwards and spoke with a voice as if she were about to cry.

“I suppose you deserve a chance to explain yourself. If you have anything you want to say, then say it now”

“What is there to explain? I didn’t do anything. This is about Siesta right? Siesta was just about to fall down so I tried to catch her. Then I fell down as well, making it as though I pushed her down on the bed.

It was actually because Siesta had started to take off her clothes all of a sudden, but for Siesta’s sake he didn’t say that.

“Then, nothing really happened?”

“Nothing. Why were you so angry? That was the first time she came to the room. As if something like that would happen. Why were you angry anyway? What me and Siesta do is none of your business right?” Said Saito.

Louise only thinks of me as a familiar. The only reason she became nicer to me is similar to that command of compassion for animals.

“It’s none of my business but in some ways it is.”

“Which one is it?”

Louise glared at Saito and groaned.

Louise tugged at his sleeve. She was whispering things like “Hey, apologise” and “Why are you being so uptight, you made me so worried”, but Saito wasn’t looking at Louise anymore but instead looking at the zero fighter in a daze.

Louise had jumped to her own conclusions. She was ashamed that she had shut herself in her room and sulked. She drew out the deadly technique she had been saving. It was a girl’s secret technique, which could sweep away any suspicious, anger, contradictions, or the fact that she drove him out. Basically, she burst into tears.

Buckets of tears came streaming down from her eyes.

“Where did you go all this time! Idiot! I hate you!”

Sniffling, she wiped the streaming tears with the back of her hand.

“H-Hey, don’t cry.”

Panicking, Saito placed his hands on Louise’s shoulder. Louise cried even harder.

“I hate you! I hate you!”

Kirche appeared near them, holding a mop and a dust cloth in her hands. Because they had skipped lessons, their punishment was to wipe the academy’s windows clean. As Saito was neither a noble nor a student at the academy, he didn’t have to do anything.

Guiche looked at Saito, who comforting Louise, and grinned.

“You can’t just make your master cry like that”

Kirche said dully, “Made up already? That’s no fun…”

Tabitha simply pointed at the two and said, “After the rain comes fair weather.”

That night… Louise lay in her bed, tightly grasping her pillow. After Saito removed his parker, Louise slipped into it, as though it was a given. She was frantically reading a book. Saito looked around the room which he had been away from for a week or so. Tableware was scattered everywhere.

“So you’ve been absent from lessons?”

Montmorency had said it when they passed by her in the corridor. Montmorency told her that she had been absent for too long, but Louise just ignored her and walked off.

Louise glared at Saito, slightly taken aback.

“So what?”

“Are you feeling ok?” asked Saito, who seemed to be worried.

She was about to say “Who do think caused me to skip lessons?” but her pride got the better of her. Putting the blanket over her head, she snuggled under it. Saito scratched his head and looked at the haystack. So she didn’t throw it out, he thought, warmly glancing at Louise.

Three days had passed from then.

Colbert awoke to the sound of hens. It seems like he had fallen asleep without realizing. He had been absent from lessons and had shut himself in the laboratory in the three days. In front of his eyes was a flask placed on top on his alcohol lamp. A glass tube stretched out of this, which let the heated catalyst cool down and coagulate in the beaker to the left of it. It was the final step. Colbert sniffed at the gasoline he received from Saito and started cautiously reciting the alchemy incantation at the substance in the beaker while concentrating on the smell of the gasoline.

In a poof, smoke was given off and the substance inside the beaker changed into a yellowish brown colour. He smelt it. A strong smell of gasoline drifted to his nose. Colbert opened the door with a thud and rushed outside.

“Saito! Saito! I’ve made it! I’ve made it! I’ve finished concocting it!”

Out of breath, Colbert approached Saito who was inspecting the zero fighter. Within the wine bottle he held out, there was a yellowish brown liquid. Saito opened the cover of the fuel tank, which was in front of the windbreak. There was a lock on it, so he had Colbert cast the unlock spell on it. He entered two bottles worth of the gasoline in to it.

“I analysed the composition of the oil you gave me” Said Colbert proudly.

“It seemed to be made from micro organisms in fossils, so I searched for something like that. Fossils of trees… coal in other words. I soaked that in a special catalyst and extracted a similar composition. After spending days doing that, I cast the alchemy spell on it. And that turned it into…”

“Gasoline right?”

Colbert nodded and urged Saito

“Quickly, turn those windmills for me. I was so excited that I didn’t even sleep.”

After entering the gasoline, Saito sat in the cockpit again. Information on how to start the engine and how to fly the zero fighter came rushing to his brain. To start the engine, the propeller must first be made to turn. Saito popped his head from windbreak.

“Mr. Colbert, could you make the propeller rotate with magic?”

“I thought it turned with the power from heating the oil?”

“To start the engine, the crank inside must be rotated manually first. There’s no tool to turn the propeller, so if you could use magic please.”

Colbert nodded. Saito operated the necessary parts.

Firstly, he set the fuel source to the tank he had just entered the fuel in.
Then he set the mixture ratio lever and the propeller pitch lever to their optimum states. Saito’s hands moved by themselves. His Gandalfr power carried out all the operations. He opened the cowl flap and closed the lid of the oil-cooling radiator. The propellers rumbled as Colbert used his magic. With his eyes wide open, he pressed the ignition with his right hand at the proper timing. With his left hand gripping the throttle lever, he tilted it forward slightly.

A sputtering sound could be heard and the engine started to run from the spark plug’s ignition. As they ratted, the propellers started to turn. The body of the airplane vibrated. As the break wasn’t on, it started to propel itself forward.

Colbert watched with a moved expression on his face. After checking that the gauges related to the engine were moving, Saito turned the ignition switch off.

Jumping off from the cockpit, he hugged Colbert.

“Mr Colbert, the engine started!”

“Yes, we did it! But why didn’t it fly?”

“There’s not enough gasoline. If it were to fly, we need at least five barrels full.”

“So I need to make that much! But since I’ve gotten involved already, I’ll finish it off!”

After Colbert had returned to his laboratory, Saito continued his adjustments. He didn’t have any tools however, so he cleaned its parts. Louise called out to Saito who was seemingly absorbed doing this.

“Hey it’s time for dinner. What have you been doing? It’s all dark already.”

“I started the engine!” yelled Saito happily.

But Louise replied back dully.

“Really now. Good for you. What happens after you get the engine running?”

“It flies! It will fly!”

“What will you do when it flies?” Asked Louise in a lonely voice.

Saito told Louise the things he had been thinking of in the past two to three days.

“I’m going to try fly east”

“East? I can’t believe you. Are you saying you’re heading to Roba Aru Kariie? I seriously can’t believe you!”

“Why? The owner of this airplane flew over from there. I could maybe find some clues on how to return to my own world.” Said Saito feverishly.

Louise didn’t seem to bear any interest however. She replied back with a lonely voice.

“You’re my familiar. You can’t just do what you want. Also, the princess’s wedding is in five days. I have to read a edict then. But I haven’t think of anything good to say.”

Absorbed by the zero fighter, Saito nodded as if he were listening. Once he knew that it could fly, he had become mesmerized with it.

Louise pulled his ear. She was bored. He hasn’t paid any attention to me since he’s returned and instead just dazes at this ‘airplane’.

“Listen to me!”

“I’m listening!”

“You’re not. You’re off far away. There’s no familiar that listens to its master while looking to the side!”

Louise dragged Saito back to her room.

Louise opened the Founder’s Prayer book in front of Saito.

“I’ll read out what I’ve thought already for the edict.”

With a cute cough, Louise began to read her edict.

“On this beautiful day, I, Louise Françoise Le Blanc de la Vallière, praying for the holy presence of the founders, shall read the blessed edict…”

And then, Louise went silent.

“Continue?”

“From here on I have to give thanks to the four branches of magic. It has to be poetic and also in rhyme….”

“The just make it rhyme”

Louise pouted her lips as if she were sulking.

“I can’t think of anything. Writing it poetically is a pain in the neck. I’m not a poet or anything.”

“It’s ok, just read what you have written there”

With a troubled look, she read her ‘poetic’ lines.

“Um, as fire is hot, one needs to be careful”

“’Needs’ isn’t poetic. You should probably remember that.”

“Shut up. When the wind blows, those who sell barrels prosper.[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Talk:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter8#Proverb:_.22When_the_wind_blows.2C_those_who_sell_barrels_prosper.22]"

“What's the use of saying a proverb like that?”

Louise, who didn’t seem to have any poetic talent, threw herself on the bed in a sulking fashion and whispered, “I’m going go sleep.”

As usual, she changed while hiding her body. After turning off the lamp she called out to Saito who had dived in his haystack already.

“I said to sleep in my bed didn’t I?”

Saito’s heart started racing.

“Really? It's ok?”

There was no response. He slipped into the bed thinking that she would probably get angry if he didn’t do what he was told.

Louise was still awake. She opened her mouth, as if she had been wanting to talk to him.

“So, you’re really going to the lands in the east?”

“Yeah.” Saito replied.

“It’s dangerous you know. Those elves hate humans…”

“But there are lands which humans live on beyond the lands of the elves right? Like that place called Roba”

“The nature of those humans is completely different. It’ll be dangerous.”

It seemed like Louise was worried about letting Saito go.

“You’re still going to go?”

Saito thought about it briefly and nodded.

“Well, I might be able to find a clue to go back home”

Louise was moving around in the sheets. When he was just wondering what she was doing, she had rested her head on his chest.

“Wha-“

“I'm just using it instead of my pillow!” Said Louise with a sulky and angry voice.

Louise placed her hands on his chest and lightly traced her fingers on it. Electricity seemed to flow through Saito’s spine.

“Don’t misunderstand me. This doesn’t mean I like you or anything!” Louise said with an embarrassed voice.

And then she went back to her usual angry voice.

“Are you still going to go even I say no?”

Saito remained silent.

“I thought so…” Louise whispered.

“This isn’t your world is it … Of course you’d want to go back”

Louise’s hair had a beautiful fragrance. The sound of her breathing was close as well. The two were silent for the time being. Saito was thinking of many things. Saito wasn’t talking, and Louise didn’t know what else to say, so she simply hugged Saito’s chest tightly.

“I don’t want you to leave. When you’re beside me I can sleep without a worry. You make me angry…” Louise said in a tiny voice while embracing Saito.

Seems like those puffy eyes were because she didn’t sleep, thought Saito. Soon, Louise’s steady breathing, like that of a child’s, could be heard on Saito’s chest. She was fast asleep.

Louise was so pampered it made his heart race. Seems like she’s uneasy without me around. Well, I’m a familiar after all.

Listening to her breathing, Saito was deep in thought. He thought of the people he had met in this world.

He had met many people within his few months in Halkeginia. There were evil people, but also kind people.

There was Marteau from the kitchen who gave him food.

Osman who had told him he would lend him his hand if he needed help

Colbert, who had gladly concocted the gasoline for him.

A snob and often offensive, but a friendly person who had his own qualities, Guiche.

Not a human but a sword, a partner he had depended on, Derflinger.

Henrietta, the beautiful princess.

Courageous… and dying because of it, prince Wales.

Tabitha, a silent person but someone who had saved him in numerous occasions.

The seductive Kirche, who said she liked Saito, though it might have been a joke.

Siesta the cute and kind maid… who probably has feelings for me.

And lastly, his master next to him, who made his heart race. Arrogant and stuck up, but occasionally showed kindness that would melt his heart, Louise. A girl who had pinkish blond hair and big reddish brown eyes.

But when the time comes for me to go home, will I be able to leave these people with a smile on my face?

Will I be able to leave Louise with a smile?

I don’t know.

But… Saito thought

The people who have been kind to me, I want to do the most I can for them.

At least while I’m in this world, I want to do something for them.

He hadn’t felt these feelings before up until now.

For the meanwhile, Saito embraced Louise’s head gently.

Louise groaned while fast asleep.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter9

2007-11-15T10:42:36Z

Momogan: fixed a translation error

The Germanian king, Albrecht the Third, had arranged for princess Henrietta’s wedding ceremony to take place in Germania’s capital, Vindobona. The date of the ceremony… the first day of the Nyuui (ニューイ) month.

Currently, the Mercator flagship fleet of Tristain was to welcome the guests of the New Albion government by leading them to La Rochelle, where they would stay anchored in the skies above it.

The commander in chief of the fleet, Count La Ramée, sat in the quarterdeck in formal attire. Next to him, captain Fevisu (フェヴィス) was stroking his moustache. It was far past the arranged time.

“Those guys sure are late Captain.”

La Ramée replied with an irritated voice.

“Those Albion dogs who killed their king with their own hands are probably still busy acting like dogs”

The sailor on the top deck suddenly informed him of the fleet’s approach in a loud voice.

“A fleet! From the left!”

With a large ship leading in front, which could easily be mistaken as a cloud, the Albion fleet had started to descend.

“So that’s the standard of Albion’s ‘Royal Sovereign’ fleet…” Said the captain, watching the large ship in awe.

It was the ship that would have had the ambassador in it.

“Something that no one would want to meet on a battlefield, that’s for sure.”

The Albion fleet descended to Tristain's level and signaling messages could be seen hoisted on the mast.

“We thank you for your fleet’s welcome. This is the captain of Albion’s Lexington.”

“We have an admiral on board! Using a captain to correspond… we’re being treated like fools” the captain said resentfully, while looking over Tristain’s weak array of ships.

“They’re probably thinking the world is within their hands now that that they have that ship. Reply to them with ‘We give you our warmest welcome. This is the chief in command of the Tristain fleet’”

La Ramée’s words were passed on to the sailor who was standing on the mast. The signalling flag for the message was then hoisted up.

The Albion fleet fired their cannons. It was a cannon salute. There were no shells inside the cannon, they had merely let gunpowder explode.

However, when the Lexington fleet did a mere cannon salute, the air around it shook. La Ramée retreated slightly. If shells were used, they couldn’t possibly reach the distance separating them. Even while understanding this, the force of the cannons of the Lexington fleet was able to make the experienced admiral retreat.

“Fire our cannons in response”

“How many shells shall we fire? For the top nobles, eleven is required.”

The number of shells to be fired was depended upon the person’s rank and social status.

“Seven will do” ordered La Ramée watching with a grin on his face like a stubborn child.

“Prepare the cannons! Seven shots, one by one! Fire when they’re ready!”

On the afterdeck of the Lexington flagship fleet, Bowood was looking to the left at the Tristain fleet. Next to him, was Sir Johnston, the commander in chief, and also the person commanding the entire invasion squad. Being a member of the council of nobles, Cromwell trusted him deeply. However, he had no experience. He was a politician after all.

“Captain…” Johnston said to Bowood in a worried voice.

“Yes?”

“Is it alright to go so close to them? We have those new model long range cannons equipped right? Draw some distance. His excellency has entrusted me with important soldiers.”

“Cromwell’s puppet huh…” Bowood whispered coldly to himself.

“Yes we do have those new model cannons, but if we fire from maximum range, they won’t hit”

“But I bear his excellency’s task of letting off those soldiers safely in Tristain. We can’t have the soldiers being scared. Their morale will drop.”

“The ones being scared are not the soldiers I think…” Bowood thought.

Ignoring Johnston, he lay down a new command. In the sky, there is no law after all.

“Prepare the left cannons”

“Yes sir! Prepare the left cannons!”

The sailors on the deck started to load the cannons with gunpowder and shells.

A thunderous roar could be heard from the Tristain fleet, which was aiming for the skies. It was the Tristain fleet firing their cannons in response to the cannon salute.

The battle plan had commenced.

During that moment, Bowood had turned into a soldier. The political details, his human feelings, the cowardness and foul play of this operation were all forgotten. As the captain of the Lexington fleet of The Republic of the Holy Albion, he proceeded to rapidly issue orders.

The crew of the old Hobart ship trailing at the end of the fleet had finished their preparations, and started to evacuate via the boats they had made levitate with the “Fly” spell.

A startling scene unfolded before La Ramée’s eyes. The ship trailing at the end… the oldest and one of the smallest ships had started to go up in flames.

“What? A fire? Was it an accident?” whispered Fevisu (フェヴィス)

The next instant, another startling thing occurred. The ship that was on fire was surrounded by flames and exploded in the air.

The Albion ship was reduced to ruins and came crashing down to the ground.

“W-What is this? Did the fire catch on to the ammunition storage?”

The Mercator ship was in an uproar.

“Calm down! Calm down!” Fevisu (フェヴィス) yelled at the sailors.

A flag signal was sent from the Lexington ship. A sailor started reading the signals with a telescope.

“From the Lexington fleet captain. Explain the meaning behind sinking Hobart”

“Sinking? What is he saying?! It exploded by itself!”

La Ramée was panicking.

“Send a reply. ‘The firing from my ship was a response to your salute. They didn’t contain any shells’”

A reply was sent promptly by the Lexington.

“The attack by your ship was not without cannon shells. We shall return your intent of war”

“What nonsense!”

La Ramée’s cry was drowned by the bombardment of the Lexington.

Impact. The mast of the Mercator broke off and a few holes been made in the deck.

“How can their cannons reach such a distance?!” said a surprised Fevisu (フェヴィス) on the shaking deck.

“Send a message! ‘Cease fire, we have no intent of war’”

The Lexington sent a barrage of cannon shells as a reply.

Impact. The ship was shaking and fires had started here and there.

Like a shriek, Mercator’s message repeated over and over.

“We repeat! Cease fire! We have no intent of war!”

The Lexington’s fire showed no signs of stopping.

Impact. La Ramée’s body was sent flying out of Fevisu’s (フェヴィス) sight.

At the same time, from the shock of the impact, Fevisu (フェヴィス) collapsed to the ground. He realized suddenly. The attack was all planned. They didn’t have any intention of a “good-willed visit” at all. They were all deceived by Albion.

The ship had started to go up in flames and the injured sailors were groaning in pain. Shaking his head while standing up, Fevisu (フェヴィス) yelled, “The commander in chief has died! The flagship captain will now take control of the fleet! A report on the damages! Full speed ahead! Prepare the right cannons!”

“So they’ve finally realized.” Said Waldo, who was standing next to Bowood, leisurely watching the Tristain fleet. Waldo also did not think the commander in chief, Johnston, who was worth nothing of the title, could do much. The strategy of landing the soldiers was actually entirely commanded by him.

“Seems like it, viscount. However, it seems we will win soon enough.”

The Albion fleet, which had superior mobility, had already taken actions to suppress the full on charge on the Tristain fleet.

The Albion fleet kept a fixed distance, and continued firing their cannons. Their fleet number was twice that of Tristain’s and in addition they had the huge Lexington ship, which had new model cannons. There was no contest in firepower.

As if they were tormenting the Tristain fleet, they continued their fire. The Mercator, which was already on fire, had started to slant. In an instant, the Mercator disappeared from the skies with a deafening roar. It had exploded. None of the ships in the Tristain fleet were undamaged. Losing the flagship, the fleet was thrown into chaos.

Destroying them was only a matter of time now. Ships could be seen hanging their white flags already.

On the Lexington ship, cries of “Long live Albion! Long live the holy king Cromwell!” could be heard. Bowood knitted his eyebrows. During the days of the Royal Air force, no one used to chant things like “Long live so and so” during battle. Even the commander in chief, Johnston had joined in.

“Captain, a new page in history has begun.” Said Waldo

As if mourning for his enemies who didn’t even have a chance to cry out in pain, Bowood whispered, “No, only a war has begun.”

Soon after the news of the entire fleet in La Rochelle had been wiped out, a declaration of war had been issued by Albion. It blamed Tristain for breaking the non-aggression treaty by attacking their fleet without reason, and lastly stated “As an act of self defence, The Holy Republic of Albion shall declare war on the kingdom of Tristain.”

The palace, which had been busily occupied with Henrietta’s departure for Germania, was suddenly thrown into a state of confusion from the events.

The generals, cabinet ministers and the like immediately held a meeting. But the meeting was just a disordered ramble. Opinions that they should inquire Albion about the circumstances of the events, or that they should dispatch messengers requesting aid were thrown about.

Sitting in the meeting’s seat of honour was a shocked Henrietta. She was wearing her beautiful wedding dress that had just been finished stitching. It was originally planned for her to head to Germania by a carriage after the dress had been finished.

She was like a blooming flower in the meeting room. But no one had even noticed.

“Albion states that our fleet attacked them first! However our side says they only did a cannon salute”

“Accidents can cause misunderstandings.”

“Let’s hold a meeting in Albion to sort this out! Perhaps there is still a chance to mend this misunderstanding!”

While the powerful nobles stated their opinions, the Cardinal Mazariini (マザリーニ) nodded.

“Right. Dispatch a special envoy to Albion. We will approach this cautiously, before it turns into a total war over a mere misunderstanding.”

At that moment, an urgent report arrived.

The messenger carrying the letter from the carrier owl, rushed into the meeting room.

“It’s an urgent report! After landing, the Albion fleet has started capturing land!”

“Where did they land?”

“The outskirts of La Rochelle! It seems like in the field of Tarbes!”

In the garden of her parent’s house, Siesta hugged her young siblings, watching the skies with an uneasy face. An explosive sound was heard not long before in the direction of La Rochelle. Surprised, she went out to the garden and saw the dreadful scene in the sky. Numerous ships were on fire and were falling down, crashing onto the mountain’s surface and dropping into the middle of the forest.

The village was in a state of confusion. After a short while, a large ship had descended from the sky. The ship, so large that it could be easily mistaken for a cloud, anchored itself by dropping it’s anchor on the field of the village.

Numerous dragons flew out of it.

“Sister, what’s happening?” asked her younger brothers and sisters.

“Let’s get in the house” urged Siesta, hiding her fear.

In the house, her parents were looking out the windows with troubled expressions.

“Isn’t that the Albion fleet?” her father said, looking at the ship anchored on the field.

“Could it be … A war?”

Her father shook his head.

“That’s not possible. We have a non-aggression treaty with Albion. The lord proclaimed that only recently.”

“Then what was all the ships falling down about?”

The dragons flying above the ship headed towards the village. Her father grasped his wife and stepped away from the window. With large cries, the dragons flew within the village and set the houses on fire.

Her mother screamed. The house was alight and the glass from the windows scattered everywhere. The village was saturated in the blazing flames, roaring of the dragons and the shrieking of the people. Carrying her unconscious mother, the father turned to Siesta, who was shaking.

“Siesta! Take your siblings and run to the forest!”

Straddling a large wind dragon, a smile appeared on Waldo’s face as he trampled on his home country. The dragoons under his command rode fire dragons. A wind dragon cannot match a fire dragon in power, but they surpass them in speed. He had chosen the wind dragon solely because he was commanding. To clear the path for the main unit of soldiers, Waldo mercilessly set the village on fire. In the background, soldiers were dropping down one by one with ropes from the Lexington ship. The field was an excellent strategic foothold for the invading troops.

From the direction of the field, dozens of the neighbouring lord’s troops were charging forward. If they were to attack the troops disembarking from the field, it would become a tight situation. Waldo signalled his underlings to crush the small opposition force. A barrage of fire magic flew at the dragons but still, they ferociously charged forward. And so the reckless force was utterly devastated by the dragon’s flames.

It was past noon. Reports of the events came bursting in the conference room.

“The lord of Tarbes has died in battle!”

“The scout sent to investigate the dragoons has not returned!”

“We still haven’t received a reply from Albion regarding out enquiries!”

Meaningless discussions repeated themselves in the conference room.

“We should request aid from Germania!”

“Aggravating the matter like that would…”

“How about attacking them with our whole dragoon force?”

“Round up the remaining ships! All of them! No matter how old or small!”

“Let’s dispatch a special envoy! Attacking them will only give them an excuse to engage in a total war!”

The meeting could not reach an agreement. Mazariini (マザリーニ) was having difficulty coming to a conclusion himself. He was still hoping for a way to settle things diplomatically.

Amongst the heated debate, Henrietta looked at the “wind” ruby she wore on her ring finger. It was a memento of Wales. She was reminded of the man’s face she entrusted herself to.

Did I not vow to this ring back then?

If my dear Wales has courageously died then… I too should try live courageously.

“Tarbes is up in flames!”

She was surprised at her own voice but quickly came back to herself. With a deep breath, she stood up. Everyone looked at her. Henrietta spoke with a trembling voice.

“Aren’t you all ashamed of yourselves?”

“Princess?”

“Our lands are being captured by enemies. There are things to do before bickering about alliances and special envoys isn’t there?

“But… princess… It’s just some tension caused by a misunderstanding.”

“Misunderstanding? How can you still say that? Sinking a ship during the cannon salute is a bit extreme isn’t it?”

“We have signed a non-aggression treaty. It is an accident.”

“And that treaty is as easily broken as paper. They didn’t have any intention of keeping that treaty. It was just a lie to gain time. Albion’s actions clearly show that they have the intention of war.”

“But…”

Henrietta hit the table and started yelling.

“The blood of people are being spilled while we are doing this! Is it not the duty of nobles to protect them? For what reason do we bear royal and noble names? Have they not let us reign over them so we can protect them in times of need like this?”

Everyone was speechless. Henrietta continued with a cold voice.

“You’re all scared, aren’t you. Albion is a large country after all. If we counterattack our chances of winning are slim. Is it because you will be made responsible as one of the people involved in the counter attack after the battle is lost? You all plan to stay reserved to lengthen your lives?”

“Princess” Interjected Mazariini (マザリーニ).

However, Henrietta continued.

“Then I will ride forth. You can continue your meeting here”

Henrietta burst out of the conference room. Mazariini (マザリーニ) and numerous nobles tried to hold her back.

“Princess! You should rest before your wedding!”

“Ugh! It’s so hard to run in this!”

Henrietta tore her wedding dress so that it was above her knees. She threw the torn piece at Mazariini (マザリーニ)’s face.

“Perhaps you can go get married”

“My carriage and my guards! Come!” she yelled when she reached the courtyard.

Her carriage was brought, led by holy beasts known as unicorns.

The refraining magical defence squad in the courtyard assembled at once at Henrietta’s call.

She unfastened one unicorn and straddled it.

“I shall command all the troops! Regiments, assemble!”

Knowing the situation, every soldier saluted simultaneously.

Henrietta gave the unicorn’s stomach a hit.

The unicorn magnificently raised its hooves up high under the bright sun and set off.

“Follow the princess!” cried the soldiers while following Henrietta, mounted on the beasts.

“Follow! A delay brings shame to the family name!”

The nobles in the courtyard dashed out. Contact was made to the regiments scattered about the town.

Watching this absent mindedly, Mazariini (マザリーニ) looked up at the skies.

I knew we would go to war with Albion someday, despite my efforts, but… our country is not prepared.

He was not actually concerned about his own life. He bore the worries of the country in his own way, and for the sake of the people, he had reached such a judgement. Even if it meant a small sacrifice, he didn’t want to engage in a lost battle.

But, it was as the princess said. His efforts and devotion to the diplomacy had been boiled away. What use is clinging to it? There are things to be taken care of first.

One of the high-class nobles whispered in Mazariini (マザリーニ)’s ear.

“Cardinal, about the special envoy…”

Mazariini (マザリーニ) slapped the nobles face with his cap. He coiled the torn piece from the wedding dress, which Henrietta had thrown at him, on his head.

“All of you! To your horses! If we let the princess go alone we will be forever cast in shame!”

Zero no Tsukaima Registration

2007-11-15T10:33:34Z

Momogan:

Zero no Tsukaima

2007-11-15T10:32:14Z

Momogan:

== Updates ==

++Sticky!++

Visit the [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/index.php Baka-Tsuki Project Forum] to discuss this series and other information from Baka-Tsuki.

You can [http://project.baka-tsuki.net/index.php?title=Zero_no_Tsukaima:teaser read the teaser] by Enoylawnisk on [http://z4.invisionfree.com/aquastar/index.php?showtopic=3312&st=240&p=3811474 Aquastar Anime/Manga Forums]

----

Old updates can be found on the [[Znt_archive_page|Archive Page]]

*November 08, 2007
*Volume 3, Chapter 02 script is complete. This is the first script from new translator [[user:Momogan|Momogan]], so please give a warm Baka-Tsuki welcome for [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] contribution!

----

== This Project is a Joint Collaboration ==

[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=246 Joint Collaboration] with [http://www.kawaiiheavens.net/index.php?z=subcategory&id=17 Kawaii Heavens] who are also working on the manga version of this series.

[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=248 Baka-Tsuki Members who are Interested in this series please read this]

==== Collaboration Partners ====

This project is a joint effort with the following active group(s).

* [http://www.kawaiiheavens.net/ Kawaii Heavens]
::*All current chapters

==== Previous Collaboration Partners ====
* [http://www.k-neko.net/ Kuroneko]
::*Chapter 01
::*Chapter 02

=== [[Translators_Zero_no_Tsukaima_Registration|Registration]] ===

Translators are requested to mark the chapter they are planning or currently translating on the [[Translators_Zero_no_Tsukaima_Registration|Registration Page]] for all Zero no Tsukaima chapters.

----

== ''Zero no Tsukaima'' series by Noboru Yamaguchi ==

===Volume 1 - Zero's Familiar / ゼロの使い魔===

'''Kingdom of Magic'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume1_Insert_&_Back Cover|Insert & Back Cover]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - I'm a Familiar]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Louise the Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Legend]]

'''Gandalfr'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Familiar's Day]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Kirche the Ardent]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Tristain's Arms Dealer]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Fouquet the Crumbling Earth]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Staff of Destruction]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 2 - Albion of the Wind / 風のアルビオン===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - A Secret Boat]] - [Proofreading Stage]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Her Majesty's Melancholy]] - [Proofreading Stage]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Childhood Friend's Request]] - [50% Translated]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Port City - La Rochelle]] - [Proofreading Stage]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A Rest Day Before Leaving]] - [10% Translated]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The White Country]] - [Proofreading Stage]
::*Chapter 7 - The Prince of a Dying Country [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|~Preview~]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Eve Before the Final Battle in Newcastle]] - [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|~Preview~]]
::*Chapter 9 - The Final Battle

=== Volume 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book / 始祖の祈祷書===

::*Chapter 1 - Lineage of Zero
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Louise's Lovesickness]]
::*Chapter 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Love Triangle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Arsenal and the Royal Family]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Treasure Hunting]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Dragon's Raiment]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Colbert's Laboratory]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter9|Chapter 9 - Declaration of War]]
::*Chapter 10 - (The) Void

=== Volume 4 - The Water Spirit of Oath / 誓約の水精霊===

::*Prologue
::*Chapter 1 - The Saint
::*Chapter 2 - Saito goes Shopping in the Triumphant Town
::*Chapter 3 - The Sailor Outfit and Louise's Jealousy
::*Chapter 4 - Tabitha's Secret
::*Chapter 5 - The Strength of a Love Potion
::*Chapter 6 - The Water Spirit
::*Chapter 7 - Andvari's Ring
::*Chapter 8 - Reunion with Falsehood
::*Chapter 9 - Confrontation of Sadness
::*Epilogue

=== Volume 5 - Tristania's Holiday / トリスタニアの休日===

::*Chapter 1 - The "Charming Faeries" Inn
::*Chapter 2 - The Encounter with the Flame and the Friendship with the Wind
::*Chapter 3 - Tristania's Holiday

note : These are loose translations. >_>

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: [[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] & [[user:Se-chan|Se-Chan]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Momogan|Momogan]]
::*[[user:Claies|Claies]]
::*[[user:christof|christof]]
::*[[user:naturesbless|naturesbless]]

'''A.W.O.L'''
::*''None''

'''M.I.A'''
::*[[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]]
<

'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:Sushi-Y|Sushi-Y]]
::*[[user:Nidema|Nidema]]
::*[[user:SaiyaJedi|SaiyaJedi]] <- aka "SaitoFromEarth"

=== Editors ===

This is the Project Editorial Team.
They will regularly patrol the projects to prevent vandalism & make sure the guidelines are implemented. If you have any inquiries about certain edits please contact any one of the members.

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Se-chan|Se-Chan]]
::*[[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]
::*[[user:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]]
::*[[user:Darkoneko|Darkoneko]]
::*[[user:Rednal|Rednal]]
'''A.W.O.L'''
::*[[user:Bicube|Bicube]]
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
'''M.I.A'''
::*[[user:Nandeyanen|Nandeyanen]]
'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]]
::*[[user:BlckKnght|BlckKnght]]
::*[[user:Crowkenobi|Crowkenobi]]
::*[[user:Andiyar|Andiyar]]

== Series Overview ==
* Volume 1 - Zero's Familiar / ゼロの使い魔
* Volume 2 - Albion of the Wind/ 風のアルビオン
* Volume 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book / 始祖の祈祷書
* Volume 4 - The Water Spirit of Oath / 誓約の水精霊
* Volume 5 - Tristania's Holiday / トリスタニアの休日
* Volume 6 - The Flame Red Jewel of Redemption / 贖罪の炎赤玉
* Volume 7 - The Silver Pentecost / 銀の降臨祭
* Volume 8 - The Serenade of Nostalgia / 望郷の小夜曲
* Volume 9 - The Ball of Twin Moons / 双月の舞踏会
* Volume 10 - The Hero of Ivaldi / イーヴァルディの勇者
* Volume 11 - A Duet of Recollection / 追憶の二重奏
* Volume 12 - The Fairies' Holiday / 妖精達の休日
* Side Story - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter9

2007-11-15T10:30:19Z

Momogan: uploaded full chapter

The Germanian king, Albrecht the Third, had arranged for princess Henrietta’s wedding ceremony to take place in Germania’s capital, Vindobona. The date of the ceremony… the first day of the Nyuui (ニューイ) month.

Currently, the Mercator flagship fleet of Tristain was to welcome the guests of the New Albion government by leading them to La Rochelle, where they would stay anchored in the skies above it.

The commander in chief of the fleet, Count La Ramée, sat in the quarterdeck in formal attire. Next to him, captain Fevisu (フェヴィス) was stroking his moustache. It was far past the arranged time.

“Those guys sure are late Captain.”

La Ramée replied with an irritated voice.

“Those Albion dogs who killed their king with their own hands are probably still busy acting like dogs”

The sailor on the top deck suddenly informed him of the fleet’s approach in a loud voice.

“A fleet! From the left!”

With a large ship leading in front, which could easily be mistaken as a cloud, the Albion fleet had started to descend.

“So that’s Albion ‘Royal Sovereign’ fleet…” Said the captain, watching the large ship in awe.

“Something that no one would want to meet on a battlefield, that’s for sure.”

The Albion fleet descended to Tristain's level and signaling messages could be seen hoisted on the mast.

“We thank you for your fleet’s welcome. This is the captain of Albion’s Lexington.”

“We have an admiral on board! Using a captain to correspond… we’re being treated like fools” the captain said resentfully, while looking over Tristain’s weak array of ships.

“They’re probably thinking the world is within their hands now that that they have that ship. Reply to them with ‘We give you our warmest welcome. This is the chief in command of the Tristain fleet’”

La Ramée’s words were passed on to the sailor who was standing on the mast. The signalling flag for the message was then hoisted up.

The Albion fleet fired their cannons. It was a cannon salute. There were no shells inside the cannon, they had merely let gunpowder explode.

However, when the Lexington fleet did a mere cannon salute, the air around it shook. La Ramée retreated slightly. If shells were used, they couldn’t possibly reach the distance separating them. Even while understanding this, the force of the cannons of the Lexington fleet was able to make the experienced admiral retreat.

“Fire our cannons in response”

“How many shells shall we fire? For the top nobles, eleven is required.”

The number of shells to be fired was depended upon the person’s rank and social status.

“Seven will do” ordered La Ramée watching with a grin on his face like a stubborn child.

“Prepare the cannons! Seven shots, one by one! Fire when they’re ready!”

On the afterdeck of the Lexington flagship fleet, Bowood was looking to the left at the Tristain fleet. Next to him, was Sir Johnston, the commander in chief, and also the person commanding the entire invasion squad. Being a member of the council of nobles, Cromwell trusted him deeply. However, he had no experience. He was a politician after all.

“Captain…” Johnston said to Bowood in a worried voice.

“Yes?”

“Is it alright to go so close to them? We have those new model long range cannons equipped right? Draw some distance. His excellency has trusted me with important soldiers.”

“Cromwell’s puppet huh…” Bowood whispered coldly to himself.

“Yes we do have those new model cannons, but if we fire from maximum range, they won’t hit”

“But I bear the excellency’s duty of letting off those soldiers safely in Tristain. We can’t have the soldiers being scared. Their morale will drop.”

“The ones being scared are not the soldiers I think…” Bowood thought.

Ignoring Johnston, he lay down a new command. In the sky, there is no law after all.

“Prepare the left cannons”

“Yes sir! Prepare the left cannons!”

The sailors on the deck started to load the cannons with gunpowder and shells.

A thunderous roar could be heard from the Tristain fleet, which was aiming for the skies. It was the Tristain fleet firing their cannons in response to the cannon salute.

The battle plan had commenced.

During that moment, Bowood had turned into a soldier. The political details, his human feelings, the cowardness and foul play of this operation were all forgotten. As the captain of the Lexington fleet of The Republic of the Holy Albion, he proceeded to rapidly issue orders.

The crew of the old Hobart ship trailing at the end of the fleet had finished their preparations, and started to evacuate via the boats they had made levitate with the “Fly” spell.

A startling scene unfolded before La Ramée’s eyes. The ship trailing at the end… the oldest and one of the smallest ships had started to go up in flames.

“What? A fire? Was it an accident?” whispered Fevisu (フェヴィス)

The next instant, another startling thing occurred. The ship that was on fire was surrounded by flames and exploded in the air.

The Albion ship was reduced to ruins and came crashing down to the ground.

“W-What is this? Did the fire catch on to the ammunition storage?”

The Mercator ship was in an uproar.

“Calm down! Calm down!” Fevisu (フェヴィス) yelled at the sailors.

A flag signal was send from the Lexington ship. A sailor started reading the signals with a telescope.

“From the Lexington fleet captain. Explain the meaning behind sinking Hobart”

“Sinking? What is he saying?! He exploded it on purpose!”

La Ramée was panicking.

“Send a reply. ‘The firing from my ship was a response to your salute. They didn’t contain any shells’”

A reply was sent promptly by the Lexington.

“The attack by your ship was not without cannon shells. We shall return your intent of war”

“What nonsense!”

La Ramée’s cry was drowned by the bombardment of the Lexington.

Impact. The mast of the Mercator broke off and a few holes been made in the deck.

“How can their cannons reach such a distance?!” said a surprised Fevisu (フェヴィス) on the shaking deck.

“Send a message! ‘Cease fire, we have no intent of war’”

The Lexington sent a barrage of cannon shells as a reply.

Impact. The ship was shaking and fires had started here and there.

Like a shriek, Mercator’s message repeated over and over.

“We repeat! Cease fire! We have no intent of war!”

The Lexington’s fire didn’t show any signs of stopping.

Impact. La Ramée’s body was sent flying out of Fevisu’s (フェヴィス) sight.

At the same time, from the shock of the impact, Fevisu (フェヴィス) collapsed to the ground. He realized suddenly. The attack was all planned. They didn’t have any intention of a “good-willed visit” at all. They were all deceived by Albion.

The ship had started to go up in flames and the injured sailors were groaning in pain. Shaking his head while standing up, Fevisu (フェヴィス) yelled, “The commander in chief has died! The flagship captain will now take control of the fleet! A report on the damages! Full speed ahead! Prepare the right cannons!”

“So they’ve finally realized.” Said Waldo, who was standing next to Bowood, leisurely watching the Tristain fleet. Waldo also did not think the commander in chief, Johnston, who was worth nothing of the title, could do much. The strategy of landing the soldiers was actually entirely commanded by him.

“Seems like it, viscount. However, it seems we will win soon enough.”

The Albion fleet, which had superior mobility, had already taken actions to suppress the full on charge on the Tristain fleet.

The Albion fleet kept a fixed distance, and continued firing their cannons. Their fleet number was twice that of Tristain’s and in addition they had the huge Lexington ship, which had new model cannons. There was no contest in firepower.

As if they were tormenting the Tristain fleet, they continued their fire. The Mercator, which was already on fire, had started to slant. In an instant, the Mercator disappeared from the skies with a deafening roar. It had exploded. None of the ships in the Tristain fleet were undamaged. Losing the flagship, the fleet was thrown into chaos.

Destroying them was only a matter of time now. Ships could be seen hanging their white flags.

On the Lexington ship, cries of “Long live Albion! Long live the holy king Cromwell!” could be heard. Bowood knitted his eyebrows. During the days of the Royal Air force, no one used to chant things like “Long live so and so” during battle. Even the commander in chief, Johnston had joined in.

“Captain, a new page in history has begun.” Said Waldo

As if mourning for his enemies who didn’t even have a chance to cry out in pain, Bowood whispered, “No, only a war has begun.”

Soon after the news of the entire fleet in La Rochelle had been wiped out, a declaration of war had been issued by Albion. It blamed Tristain for breaking the non-aggression treaty by attacking their fleet without reason, and lastly stated “As an act of self defence, The Holy Republic of Albion shall declare war on the kingdom of Tristain.”

The palace, which had been busily occupied with Henrietta’s departure for Germania, was suddenly thrown into a state of confusion from the events.

The generals, cabinet ministers and the like immediately held a meeting. But the meeting was just a disordered ramble. Opinions that they should inquire Albion about the circumstances of the events, or that they should dispatch messengers requesting aid were thrown about.

Sitting in the meeting’s seat of honour was a shocked Henrietta. She was wearing her beautiful wedding dress that had just been finished stitching. It was originally planned for her to head to Germania by a carriage after the dress had been finished.

She was like a blooming flower in the meeting room. But no one had even noticed.

“Albion states that our fleet attacked them first! However our side says they only did a cannon salute”

“Accidents can cause misunderstandings.”

“Let’s hold a meeting in Albion to sort this out! Perhaps there is still a chance to mend this misunderstanding!”

While the powerful nobles stated their opinions, the Cardinal Mazariini (マザリーニ) nodded.

“Right. Dispatch a special envoy to Albion. We will approach this cautiously, before it turns into a total war over a mere misunderstanding.”

At that moment, an urgent report arrived.

The messenger carrying the letter from the carrier owl, rushed into the meeting room.

“It’s an urgent report! After landing, the Albion fleet has started capturing land!”

“Where did they land?”

“The outskirts of La Rochelle! It seems like in the field of Tarbes!”

In the garden of her parent’s house, Siesta hugged her young siblings, watching the skies with an uneasy face. An explosive sound was heard not long before in the direction of La Rochelle. Surprised, she went out to the garden and saw the dreadful scene in the sky. Numerous ships were on fire and were falling down, crashing onto the mountain’s surface and dropping into the middle of the forest.

The village was in a state of confusion. After a short while, a large ship had descended from the sky. The ship, so large that it could be easily mistaken for a cloud, anchored itself by dropping it’s anchor on the field of the village.

Numerous dragons flew out of it.

“Sister, what’s happening?” asked her younger brothers and sisters.

“Let’s get in the house” urged Siesta, hiding her fear.

In the house, her parents were looking out the windows with troubled expressions.

“Isn’t that the Albion fleet?” her father said, looking at the ship anchored on the field.

“Could it be … A war?”

Her father shook his head.

“That’s not possible. We have a non-aggression treaty with Albion. The lord proclaimed that only recently.”

“Then what was all the ships falling down about?”

The dragons flying above the ship headed towards the village. Her father grasped his wife and stepped away from the window. With large cries, the dragons flew within the village and set the houses on fire.

Her mother screamed. The house was alight and the glass from the windows scattered everywhere. The village was saturated in the blazing flames, roaring of the dragons and the shrieking of the people. Carrying her unconscious mother, the father turned to Siesta, who was shaking.

“Siesta! Take your siblings and run to the forest!”

Straddling a large wind dragon, a smile appeared on Waldo’s face as he trampled on his home country. The dragoons under his command rode fire dragons. A wind dragon cannot match a fire dragon in power, but they surpass them in speed. He had chosen the wind dragon solely because he was commanding. To clear the path for the main unit of soldiers, Waldo mercilessly set the village on fire. In the background, soldiers were dropping down one by one with ropes from the Lexington ship. The field was an excellent strategic foothold for the invading troops.

From the direction of the field, dozens of the neighbouring lord’s troops were charging forward. If they were to attack the troops disembarking from the field, it would become a tight situation. Waldo signalled his underlings to crush the small opposition force. A barrage of fire magic flew at the dragons but still, they ferociously charged forward. And so the reckless force was utterly devastated by the dragon’s flames.

It was past noon. Reports of the events came bursting in the conference room.

“The lord of Tarbes has died in battle!”

“The scout sent to investigate the dragoons has not returned!”

“We still haven’t received a reply from Albion regarding out enquiries!”

Meaningless discussions repeated themselves in the conference room.

“We should request aid from Germania!”

“Aggravating the matter like that would…”

“How about attacking them with our whole dragoon force?”

“Round up the remaining ships! All of them! No matter how old or small!”

“Let’s dispatch a special envoy! Attacking them will only give them an excuse to engage in a total war!”

The meeting could not reach an agreement. Mazariini (マザリーニ) was having difficulty coming to a conclusion himself. He was still hoping for a way to settle things diplomatically.

Amongst the heated debate, Henrietta looked at the “wind” ruby she wore on her ring finger. It was a memento of Wales. She was reminded of the man’s face she entrusted herself to.

Did I not vow to this ring back then?

If my dear Wales has courageously died then… I too should try live courageously.

“Tarbes is up in flames!”

She was surprised at her own voice but quickly came back to herself. With a deep breath, she stood up. Everyone looked at her. Henrietta spoke with a trembling voice.

“Aren’t you all ashamed of yourselves?”

“Princess?”

“Our lands are being captured by enemies. There are things to do before bickering about alliances and special envoys isn’t there?

“But… princess… It’s just some tension caused by a misunderstanding.”

“Misunderstanding? How can you still say that? Sinking a ship during the cannon salute is a bit extreme isn’t it?”

“We have signed a non-aggression treaty. It is an accident.”

“And that treaty is as easily broken as paper. They didn’t have any intention of keeping that treaty. It was just a lie to gain time. Albion’s actions clearly show that they have the intention of war.”

“But…”

Henrietta hit the table and started yelling.

“The blood of people are being spilled while we are doing this! Is it not the duty of nobles to protect them? For what reason do we bear royal and noble names? Have they not let us reign over them so we can protect them in times of need like this?”

Everyone was speechless. Henrietta continued with a cold voice.

“You’re all scared, aren’t you. Albion is a large country after all. If we counterattack our chances of winning are slim. Is it because you will be made responsible as one of the people involved in the counter attack after the battle is lost? You all plan to stay reserved to lengthen your lives?”

“Princess” Interjected Mazariini (マザリーニ).

However, Henrietta continued.

“Then I will ride forth. You can continue your meeting here”

Henrietta burst out of the conference room. Mazariini (マザリーニ) and numerous nobles tried to hold her back.

“Princess! You should rest before your wedding!”

“Ugh! It’s so hard to run in this!”

Henrietta tore her wedding dress so that it was above her knees. She threw the torn piece at Mazariini (マザリーニ)’s face.

“Perhaps you can go get married”

“My carriage and my guards! Come!” she yelled when she reached the courtyard.

Her carriage was brought, led by holy beasts known as unicorns.

The refraining magical defence squad in the courtyard assembled at once at Henrietta’s call.

She unfastened one unicorn and straddled it.

“I shall command all the troops! Regiments, assemble!”

Knowing the situation, every soldier saluted simultaneously.

Henrietta gave the unicorn’s stomach a hit.

The unicorn magnificently raised its hooves up high under the bright sun and set off.

“Follow the princess!” cried the soldiers while following Henrietta, mounted on the beasts.

“Follow! A delay brings shame to the family name!”

The nobles in the courtyard dashed out. Contact was made to the regiments scattered about the town.

Watching this absent mindedly, Mazariini (マザリーニ) looked up at the skies.

I knew we would go to war with Albion someday, despite my efforts, but… our country is not prepared.

He was not actually concerned about his own life. He bore the worries of the country in his own way, and for the sake of the people, he had reached such a judgement. Even if it meant a small sacrifice, he didn’t want to engage in a lost battle.

But, it was as the princess said. His efforts and devotion to the diplomacy had been boiled away. What use is clinging to it? There are things to be taken care of first.

One of the high-class nobles whispered in Mazariini (マザリーニ)’s ear.

“Cardinal, about the special envoy…”

Mazariini (マザリーニ) slapped the nobles face with his cap. He coiled the torn piece from the wedding dress, which Henrietta had thrown at him, on his head.

“All of you! To your horses! If we let the princess go alone we will be forever cast in shame!”

Zero no Tsukaima

2007-11-15T04:59:27Z

Momogan:

== Updates ==

++Sticky!++

Visit the [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/index.php Baka-Tsuki Project Forum] to discuss this series and other information from Baka-Tsuki.

You can [http://project.baka-tsuki.net/index.php?title=Zero_no_Tsukaima:teaser read the teaser] by Enoylawnisk on [http://z4.invisionfree.com/aquastar/index.php?showtopic=3312&st=240&p=3811474 Aquastar Anime/Manga Forums]

----

Old updates can be found on the [[Znt_archive_page|Archive Page]]

*November 08, 2007
*Volume 3, Chapter 02 script is complete. This is the first script from new translator [[user:Momogan|Momogan]], so please give a warm Baka-Tsuki welcome for [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] contribution!

----

== This Project is a Joint Collaboration ==

[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=246 Joint Collaboration] with [http://www.kawaiiheavens.net/index.php?z=subcategory&id=17 Kawaii Heavens] who are also working on the manga version of this series.

[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=248 Baka-Tsuki Members who are Interested in this series please read this]

==== Collaboration Partners ====

This project is a joint effort with the following active group(s).

* [http://www.kawaiiheavens.net/ Kawaii Heavens]
::*All current chapters

==== Previous Collaboration Partners ====
* [http://www.k-neko.net/ Kuroneko]
::*Chapter 01
::*Chapter 02

=== [[Translators_Zero_no_Tsukaima_Registration|Registration]] ===

Translators are requested to mark the chapter they are planning or currently translating on the [[Translators_Zero_no_Tsukaima_Registration|Registration Page]] for all Zero no Tsukaima chapters.

----

== ''Zero no Tsukaima'' series by Noboru Yamaguchi ==

===Volume 1 - Zero's Familiar / ゼロの使い魔===

'''Kingdom of Magic'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume1_Insert_&_Back Cover|Insert & Back Cover]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - I'm a Familiar]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Louise the Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Legend]]

'''Gandalfr'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Familiar's Day]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Kirche the Ardent]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Tristain's Arms Dealer]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Fouquet the Crumbling Earth]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Staff of Destruction]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 2 - Albion of the Wind / 風のアルビオン===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - A Secret Boat]] - [Proofreading Stage]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Her Majesty's Melancholy]] - [Proofreading Stage]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Childhood Friend's Request]] - [50% Translated]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Port City - La Rochelle]] - [Proofreading Stage]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A Rest Day Before Leaving]] - [10% Translated]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The White Country]] - [Proofreading Stage]
::*Chapter 7 - The Prince of a Dying Country [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|~Preview~]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Eve Before the Final Battle in Newcastle]] - [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|~Preview~]]
::*Chapter 9 - The Final Battle

=== Volume 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book / 始祖の祈祷書===

::*Chapter 1 - Lineage of Zero
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Louise's Lovesickness]]
::*Chapter 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Love Triangle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Arsenal and the Royal Family]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Treasure Hunting]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Dragon's Raiment]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Colbert's Laboratory]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter9|Chapter 9 - Declaration of War]] - [70%]
::*Chapter 10 - (The) Void

=== Volume 4 - The Water Spirit of Oath / 誓約の水精霊===

::*Prologue
::*Chapter 1 - The Saint
::*Chapter 2 - Saito goes Shopping in the Triumphant Town
::*Chapter 3 - The Sailor Outfit and Louise's Jealousy
::*Chapter 4 - Tabitha's Secret
::*Chapter 5 - The Strength of a Love Potion
::*Chapter 6 - The Water Spirit
::*Chapter 7 - Andvari's Ring
::*Chapter 8 - Reunion with Falsehood
::*Chapter 9 - Confrontation of Sadness
::*Epilogue

=== Volume 5 - Tristania's Holiday / トリスタニアの休日===

::*Chapter 1 - The "Charming Faeries" Inn
::*Chapter 2 - The Encounter with the Flame and the Friendship with the Wind
::*Chapter 3 - Tristania's Holiday

note : These are loose translations. >_>

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: [[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] & [[user:Se-chan|Se-Chan]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Momogan|Momogan]]
::*[[user:Claies|Claies]]
::*[[user:christof|christof]]
::*[[user:naturesbless|naturesbless]]

'''A.W.O.L'''
::*''None''

'''M.I.A'''
::*[[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]]
<

'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:Sushi-Y|Sushi-Y]]
::*[[user:Nidema|Nidema]]
::*[[user:SaiyaJedi|SaiyaJedi]] <- aka "SaitoFromEarth"

=== Editors ===

This is the Project Editorial Team.
They will regularly patrol the projects to prevent vandalism & make sure the guidelines are implemented. If you have any inquiries about certain edits please contact any one of the members.

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Se-chan|Se-Chan]]
::*[[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]
::*[[user:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]]
::*[[user:Darkoneko|Darkoneko]]
::*[[user:Rednal|Rednal]]
'''A.W.O.L'''
::*[[user:Bicube|Bicube]]
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
'''M.I.A'''
::*[[user:Nandeyanen|Nandeyanen]]
'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]]
::*[[user:BlckKnght|BlckKnght]]
::*[[user:Crowkenobi|Crowkenobi]]
::*[[user:Andiyar|Andiyar]]

== Series Overview ==
* Volume 1 - Zero's Familiar / ゼロの使い魔
* Volume 2 - Albion of the Wind/ 風のアルビオン
* Volume 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book / 始祖の祈祷書
* Volume 4 - The Water Spirit of Oath / 誓約の水精霊
* Volume 5 - Tristania's Holiday / トリスタニアの休日
* Volume 6 - The Flame Red Jewel of Redemption / 贖罪の炎赤玉
* Volume 7 - The Silver Pentecost / 銀の降臨祭
* Volume 8 - The Serenade of Nostalgia / 望郷の小夜曲
* Volume 9 - The Ball of Twin Moons / 双月の舞踏会
* Volume 10 - The Hero of Ivaldi / イーヴァルディの勇者
* Volume 11 - A Duet of Recollection / 追憶の二重奏
* Volume 12 - The Fairies' Holiday / 妖精達の休日
* Side Story - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険

Zero no Tsukaima

2007-11-15T04:36:32Z

Momogan: Added Volume 4's chapters in

== Updates ==

++Sticky!++

Visit the [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/index.php Baka-Tsuki Project Forum] to discuss this series and other information from Baka-Tsuki.

You can [http://project.baka-tsuki.net/index.php?title=Zero_no_Tsukaima:teaser read the teaser] by Enoylawnisk on [http://z4.invisionfree.com/aquastar/index.php?showtopic=3312&st=240&p=3811474 Aquastar Anime/Manga Forums]

----

Old updates can be found on the [[Znt_archive_page|Archive Page]]

*November 08, 2007
*Volume 3, Chapter 02 script is complete. This is the first script from new translator [[user:Momogan|Momogan]], so please give a warm Baka-Tsuki welcome for [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] contribution!

----

== This Project is a Joint Collaboration ==

[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=246 Joint Collaboration] with [http://www.kawaiiheavens.net/index.php?z=subcategory&id=17 Kawaii Heavens] who are also working on the manga version of this series.

[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=248 Baka-Tsuki Members who are Interested in this series please read this]

==== Collaboration Partners ====

This project is a joint effort with the following active group(s).

* [http://www.kawaiiheavens.net/ Kawaii Heavens]
::*All current chapters

==== Previous Collaboration Partners ====
* [http://www.k-neko.net/ Kuroneko]
::*Chapter 01
::*Chapter 02

=== [[Translators_Zero_no_Tsukaima_Registration|Registration]] ===

Translators are requested to mark the chapter they are planning or currently translating on the [[Translators_Zero_no_Tsukaima_Registration|Registration Page]] for all Zero no Tsukaima chapters.

----

== ''Zero no Tsukaima'' series by Noboru Yamaguchi ==

===Volume 1 - Zero's Familiar / ゼロの使い魔===

'''Kingdom of Magic'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume1_Insert_&_Back Cover|Insert & Back Cover]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - I'm a Familiar]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Louise the Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Legend]]

'''Gandalfr'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Familiar's Day]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Kirche the Ardent]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Tristain's Arms Dealer]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Fouquet the Crumbling Earth]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Staff of Destruction]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 2 - Albion of the Wind / 風のアルビオン===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - A Secret Boat]] - [Proofreading Stage]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Her Majesty's Melancholy]] - [Proofreading Stage]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Childhood Friend's Request]] - [50% Translated]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Port City - La Rochelle]] - [Proofreading Stage]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A Rest Day Before Leaving]] - [10% Translated]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The White Country]] - [Proofreading Stage]
::*Chapter 7 - The Prince of a Dying Country [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|~Preview~]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Eve Before the Final Battle in Newcastle]] - [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|~Preview~]]
::*Chapter 9 - The Final Battle

=== Volume 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book / 始祖の祈祷書===

::*Chapter 1 - Lineage of Zero
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Louise's Lovesickness]]
::*Chapter 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Love Triangle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Arsenal and the Royal Family]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Treasure Hunting]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Dragon's Raiment]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Colbert's Laboratory]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter9|Chapter 9 - Declaration of War]] - [70%]
::*Chapter 10 - (The) Void

=== Volume 4 - The Water Spirit of Oath / 誓約の水精霊===

::*Prologue
::*Chapter 1 - The Saint
::*Chapter 2 - Saito goes shopping in the triumphant town
::*Chapter 3 - The sailor outfit and Louise's jealousy
::*Chapter 4 - Tabitha's secret
::*Chapter 5 - The strength of a love potion
::*Chapter 6 - The water spirit
::*Chapter 7 - Andvari's ring
::*Chapter 8 - Reunion with falsehood
::*Chapter 9 - Confrontation of sadness
::*Epilogue

note : These are loose translations. >_>

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: [[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] & [[user:Se-chan|Se-Chan]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Momogan|Momogan]]
::*[[user:Claies|Claies]]
::*[[user:christof|christof]]
::*[[user:naturesbless|naturesbless]]

'''A.W.O.L'''
::*''None''

'''M.I.A'''
::*[[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]]
<

'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:Sushi-Y|Sushi-Y]]
::*[[user:Nidema|Nidema]]
::*[[user:SaiyaJedi|SaiyaJedi]] <- aka "SaitoFromEarth"

=== Editors ===

This is the Project Editorial Team.
They will regularly patrol the projects to prevent vandalism & make sure the guidelines are implemented. If you have any inquiries about certain edits please contact any one of the members.

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Se-chan|Se-Chan]]
::*[[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]
::*[[user:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]]
::*[[user:Darkoneko|Darkoneko]]
::*[[user:Rednal|Rednal]]
'''A.W.O.L'''
::*[[user:Bicube|Bicube]]
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
'''M.I.A'''
::*[[user:Nandeyanen|Nandeyanen]]
'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]]
::*[[user:BlckKnght|BlckKnght]]
::*[[user:Crowkenobi|Crowkenobi]]
::*[[user:Andiyar|Andiyar]]

== Series Overview ==
* Volume 1 - Zero's Familiar / ゼロの使い魔
* Volume 2 - Albion of the Wind/ 風のアルビオン
* Volume 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book / 始祖の祈祷書
* Volume 4 - The Water Spirit of Oath / 誓約の水精霊
* Volume 5 - Tristania's Holiday / トリスタニアの休日
* Volume 6 - The Flame Red Jewel of Redemption / 贖罪の炎赤玉
* Volume 7 - The Silver Pentecost / 銀の降臨祭
* Volume 8 - The Serenade of Nostalgia / 望郷の小夜曲
* Volume 9 - The Ball of Twin Moons / 双月の舞踏会
* Volume 10 - The Hero of Ivaldi / イーヴァルディの勇者
* Volume 11 - A Duet of Recollection / 追憶の二重奏
* Volume 12 - The Fairies' Holiday / 妖精達の休日
* Side Story - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険